fore-mentioned promised new Covenant will not be made with the rest of the Nations that then will be called in as God by the Prophet hath declared Ezek 16.61 And after the thousand years when Satan is again loosed and the eminent glory of the Lord is not so visible among them then Satan will again draw off some of them that are spared of those Nations which are not secured by the everlasting Covenant and fire shall come down from Heaven and destroy them And then the Devil that deceived them will then be cast into the lake of Fire and Brimstone where the Beast and false Prophet are and shall be tormented day and night for ever and for ever Rev. 20.3,9,10 From which words we are to take notice the Lord here declareth the continuance of day and night as also in Psa 89.36 â—7 And after the Devil is cast into Hell we read of no other than a temporal punishment inflicted on them of the Nations that will not go up to worship the King the Lord of Hosts and keep the feast of Tabernacles Zec 14.16,17 And how many thousand years it will be after Satan is cast into the fire of Hell before the final judgment the Lord best knoweth But by the word it is clear it will be many thousand years For God hath said He will keep Covenant and mercy to a thousand Generations Deut 7.9 And from Adam to this time we cannot well reckon above a hundred Generations For where St. Luke counts the Genealogy from Adam to Christ he reckons up but about three score Generations Luke 3. And this fore-mentioned Kingdom is the Kingdom of which the Angel told the blessed Virgin that Christ should Reign over the House of Jacob for ever and of his Kingdom there shall be no end Luke 1.33 This ever chiefly includes the ever of the world to come in which time Christ will have his Reigning Power and at the time of the last Judgment when the Heavens and Earth are said to fly away Re. 20.11 The fore-mentioned Book explaineth the meaning thereof fully making it appear by the word there is two sorts of Heavens and Earth whereby it is clearly proved that the Kingdom of Christ will have no end according to the word of the Angel to the Blessed Virgin and according to the word of the Lord in Daniel But the Saints of the most High shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7.18 And God saith in Isaiah For as the New Heavens and the New Earth which I will make shall remain before me saith the Lord so shall your Seed and your Name remain Isa 66.22 For then it is God will give Israel a place of their own so as they shall move no more 2 Sam. 7.10 But we not apprehending there is three Evers three Times three Generations and three Worlds spoken of in Scripture thereby we have been much in the dark concerning this world to come And this world to come being the time that is chiefly comprehended in Psal 89.2 For I have said mercy shall be built up for ever thy faithfulness shalt thou establish in the very Heavens I have made a Covenant with my Chosen I have sworn to David my Servant Thy Seed will I establish for ever and build up thy Throne to all Generations Chap. X. The Meaning of the Feast of Tabernacles being again kept NOw in that the feast of Tabernacles is again to be kept when all the other great Feasts are laid aside Zech. 14.16 it doth thereby appear that when Israel and those of the Nations which are saved are first gathered they will then again for some time dwell in booths as Israel did when they came out of Aegypt And therefore this feast to be kept for a remembrance in the ever of the time to come But some may say How can the Nations come up yearly to Jerusalem the Journy being so far distant from some But none need Question but God will make them of ability to do what he requires of them And whereas it is said That every one that is left of all the Nations That is every one of the Nations that were left should go up yearly to Jerusalem but not that it is there meant that every individual person of the Nations will be required to go up year by year unto Jerusalem but some of the heads of the Nations And therefore said in the 18 verse If the Family of Aegypt go not up c. Then a National punishment is threatned Now what we find written in the old and new Testament and nothing therein to contradict the plain meaning thereof that will of certain be fulfilled in the plain and clear way as it is expressed But that is a figurative Speech and not to be taken in the letter of the word where we find other Scriptures in contradiction to it There God hath a secret vail'd in it which he reserves until such time as he will have it revealed But what God commands to be done And what God declares he will have done And what God hath sworn he delights not in And what God hath absolutely promised to do And what God hath sworn he will do These things are to be taken as they are exprest or we are apostatized from the truth And it is at the Restauration of Israel that the Everlasting Covenant will be established as to which time God has sworn to Israel That he will not be wroth with them nor rebuke them any more Isa 54.8,9,10,11,12 For then God will put his fear in their hearts that they shall not depart from him Jer. 32.39,40,41 And concerning that time The Lord hath sworn by his right hand and by the arm of his Strength that he will no more give their Corn to be meat for their enemies neither shall the Sons of Strangers drink the Wine for which they have laboured Isa 62.8 This promise will be fulfilled when Jerusalem is made the praise of the earth as in the 7th ver Which is at the time of the Restitution of all things when the Lord again comes Acts 3.20,21,22,23,24 And then it is There shall come out of Zion the Deliverer and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob Rom. 11.26 Isa 59.20 Then shall the Lord rore out of Zion and utter his voice from Jerusalem and the Heavens and Earth shall shake but the Lord will be the hope of his People and the Strength of the Children of Israel Joel 3.16 This Zion or Jerusalem is meant of the glorious Tabernacles spoken of Heb. 8.2 But we all coming out of the Darkness of Popery have lost the right apprehension of this Kingdom or World to come whereby we are involved in great mistakes so as to think the promised everlasting Covenant is now established and that such as belong to it may fall foully but not finally but when that Covenant is established then it is that God will put his fear into their hearts so as
Figurative Esau p. 13 Host of Heaven p. 14 The Land that will be turned into Pitch p. 15 The Lords Vengeance and the year of Recompence p. 17 New Heavens and New Earth p. 21 Drunken but not with Wine p. 23 When the Everlasting Covenant is to be made p. 2â— The Saints Rising p. 32 The Two Witnesses and the Beast p. 38 The meaning of the last day p. 40 Coming to Judge the World p. 46,47 Esau and Jacob made the Representatives of the 2 Worlds p. 55 The Beast which Daniel saw p. 66 Where the Judgement will be p. 76 Figurative Egypt p. 7â— The Innocent Children of those that have been the Afflictors of the People of God will be spared p. 8â— The Vision on the Mount p. 91 Rachel and her Children p. 94 When Satan will be bound p. 97 Who he was that was to be removed out of the way before the Beast could rise p. 97 Christs Church in the time of this World a suffering Church p. 100 Wandring Stars p. 103 Christ coming in this Generation p. 106,108 The Lords return p. 114 When it is the wicked cannot spread their Sail p. 11â— The War that is now fore-told p. 125 Who it is that are condemned in the Valley of Jehoshaphat p. 126 The Signs of the times p. 127 The Fall of Babylon p. 129 The City that Reigns over the Kings of the Earth p. 131 The Glorious Tabernacle p. 142 The Spirit or River of God p. 147 Jerusalem when Gloriously Built p. 149 Where those that are saved will be preserved from the Storm p. 151 How long the Earth is to lie waste before it is restored p. 152 Who are they that are so suddenly changed p. 153 The Prophesie of Luther p. 154 Threatnings against Watchmen if the people not warned p. 163 Who they are that will be snared and taken p. 256 The Law and Prophets Prophesying p. 258 Instructions whereby to enlighten us how to read the Holy Writ so as to understand it IN the first place that which I shall speak to is the Words of Christ the which he hath left us to enlighten our Understanding in his Word That is in that he did joyn the Destruction of Jerusalem and the Destruction of the World together According to which it is so joyned by the Prophets and also all the Prophesies are joyned and Intermixt And therefore St. Paul knowing that the Word was so â—oyned as there must be Skill in the dividing of â—t said unto Timoth 2 Tim. 2.15 Study to â—hew thy self approved unto God a Workman â—hat needeth not to be ashamed rightly dividing the Word of Truth The which we not rightly understanding how to divide neither the Scripture way of speaking which has occasioned so many Mistakes amongst us as there is For as 〈◊〉 have shewed you the Destruction of Jerusaâ—em is in some places joyned with the Destruction of the World So is Christs first coming in â—ome places joyned with his second coming And also the sufferings of Christ are intermixt and joyned with the sufferings of David the Reign of Christ with that of David and â—olomon the Deliverance by Christ with that of the Deliverance by Cyrus the Deliverance out of the Old Babylonian Captivity by the Deliverance that is to be by Christ when he again comes Now what we know was not fullfilled of the Prophecies it remains to be fullfilled and what was not made out in Davids and the Prophets sufferings was in the sufferings of Christ And what was not made out in the forementioned Kings will be fullfilled by the King of Kings the Lord Christ And what was not fullfilled by his first coming remains to be fullfilled at his second coming And although all these things are in some places intermixt yet in some other places they are set down more distinctly by themselves And also it is the usual way of Scripture speaking to mention things that are to come as though they were already done both in the Old and New Testament But the Coming of the Lord the Destruction of the World and the Restoration of the Jews is all along said to be at one and the same time as the following Treatise by the Word doth make appear There is also the Enemies of Christ joyned with the Enemies of David but we may easily know the one from the other for he curseth the Enemies of Christ but prays for his own There is also the Enemies of the Natural Seed of Israel and of the Adopted seed joyned together And there is the sins of the Naturâ—… Seed of Israel and of the Adopted joyned together There is also the Judgments pronounced against the Natural Seed of Isrâ—…l and the Adopted Seed joyn'd together And also with the Friests and Shepherds are included the Gospel Ministrs but in especial manner by the Shepherds And likewise the strangers that were taken in and those that should be taken in were alike joyned in the same Covenant with Israel and from the adopted seed did the Root of Gall and Wormwood arise And also in the Scripture the word All doth not signify the whole but the Major part as in Exod. 9.6 and 18.19 and 2 Kings 24.17 2 Kings 25.13,14,15 Ezek. 33.17 Jer. 44.28,29 Rev. 19.18 Zeph. 3.8 And also there is three sorts of Promises to three sorts of People First there is a general Promise to all that will accept of Salvation according to the conditions as it is tendred The second sort is to them that were as a gift from the Father to Christ John 10.29 And the Third is to Israel at the time of Restitution of all things There is also figurative speeches but we have made figurative speeches where there is none and where the greatest figurative speeches are we have made none which has cast us into so great a mist of Darkness as now we lie under for we ought to make nothing a figurative speech but what we can prove to be so by the word and also we must put no Interpretation upon any figurative speech but what we can find another place in the word that is so exprest that may unfold or open it and no other Scripture to contradict it And also 't is the usual way of Scripture speaking both in the old and new Testament to mention things that are to come as tho they were then past or present And as to the figurative speeches I shall here set down in this Treatise those figurative speeches which are most significant yet have been the least taken notice of As first there is the fabrick of the World and the World of People which is far oftner term'd the World in Scripture than the other is There is the material Heavens and Earth and there is the Heavens and Earth of Powers and People which are far oftner said to be the Heavens and Earth in Holy Writ than the other are And as there is the Host of Heaven the Son Moon and Stars and also the Principalities and Powers are said
us It is the day of the Lord's Vengeance and the year of recompence for the controversy of Sion Why is it termed the Day of the Lord's Vengeance and year of recompence being both one and the same time The Lord to inlighten our understanding that the day in which he will come to Judg the World in is more than a natural day and that in that day the vengeance shall not long last upon the Earth but as the Psalmist saith Psal 9.17 The wicked shall be turned into Hell and all the Nations that forget God but his Mercy shall be of long continuance to his Spouse and chosen People the Jews from which he will never withdraw his mercy from them more And the Prophet Isaiah doth also confirm this to us again from the Lord in much the same words for the Lord saith Isa â—3 4,5,6 The day of Vengeance is in mine heart and the year of my Redeemed is come And I looked and there was none to help and I wondred that there was none to uphold therefore mine own Arm brought Salvation unto me and my fury it upheld me 6. And I will tread down the people in mine anger and make them drunk in my fury and I will bring down their strength to the Earth All which doth fully make out that the day in which the Lord doth come to judge the world in will be the day of the Restitution of all things and then will Israel be restor'd And God hath given us further Confirmation of this in Isa 62.6,7,8,11,12 where he saith I have set Watchmen upon the Walls O Jerusalem which shall never hold their peace day nor night Ye that make mention of the Lord keep not silence 7. And give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the Earth 8. The Lord hath sworn by his right hand by the arm of his strength Surely I will no more give thy Corn to be meat for thine Enemies and the Sons of the strangers shall not drink thy Wine for which thou hast laboured 11. Behold the Lord hath proclaimed unto the end of the world Say ye unto the Daughter of Sion behold thy Salvation cometh behold his reward is with him and his work before him 12. And they shall call them the holy people the redeemed of the Lord and thou shalt be called sought out a City not forsaken Now first in the 6th Verse the Lord tells them That he hath set Watchmen upon thy Walls O Jerusalem Which shall never hold their Peace and the Saints that are of the New Jerusalem which is above as it is said in Rev. 6.9 They cry Lord haw long In the next place that followeth is a special Command to all that make mention of the Lord not to keep silence and that we should give him no rest until he establish and make Jerusalem a praise A praise Where The Lord hath said in the Earth And in Verse 8. the Lord hath sworn to them by his Right Hand and by the Arm of his Strength the which is by the Greatness of his Power That he will give no more their Corn to be meat for their Enemies and that the Sons of Strangers shall no more drink the Wine for the which they have laboured These Promises we see are not yet made good to them and therefore doth remain to be fullfill'd to them for that God that cannot Lie hath sworn it And that this is to be perform'd on Earth is evident in as much as there is not Corn and Wine to be sowed and reaped in Heaven Now when this shall be the Lord tells us in the 11th Verse for there the Lord hath Ordered Proclamation to be made to the End of the World thereby to let us know that their Restoration is not to be in this our World for it is not there said That the Lord hath proclaimed it to the Ends of the World but to the End of this World Say to the Daughter of Sion behold thy Salvation cometh and his Reward is with him Now it is evident that when the Lord did first come that they had not salvation and that his Reward was not with him nor their City restored to them And therefore the Lord tells them in Luke 21. where speaking of his Second Coming to judge the World he telleth them in the 24th Verse That Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the Times of the Gentiles be fullfilled That is not till the Time of the Gentiles be accomplished And therefore the Lord in Luke 4. read no more of Isa 6. than what did belong to Israel at that time Which being the first Verse of that Chapter in Isaiah which is the 18th Verse of the forementioned Chapter in Luke where it is said The Spirit of the Lord is upon me because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospel to the poor he hath sent me to heal the broken hearted to preach deliverance to the Captives and the recovery of sight to the blind to set at liberty them that are bruised 19. And to preach the acceptable Year of the Lord. 20. And he closed the book 21. And he said unto them This Day this Scripture is fullfilled in your Ears Now the Lord at this time was sent to preach Deliverance or to foretell the Deliverance of the Captives and he was sent to recover the sight of the blind and by whom the blind Gentiles were enlightned and to set at liberty those that were bruised or bound as Isaiah hath it That is bound by Satan through the darkness of Error â—nd to preach or proclaim as Isaiah hath it the Acceptable Year of the Lord. Wherein all were invited as it is said in Mat. 11.23 The Lord there inviteth all that were weary and heavy laden to come unto kim So the Lord leaving the following words of Isaiah which was concerning himself as not belonging to them of that time And the last part of the Verse which treats of the Second Coming of the Lord. 2. Wherein it is said The Day of Vengeance of our God to comfort all that mourn 3. To appoint unto them that mourn in Sion to give unto them Beauty for Ashes and the Oyl of joy for mourning and the Garment of praise for the Spirit of heaviness that they might be called Trees of Righteousness the planting of the Lord that he might be glorified Here you also see that the day of the Lord's Vengeance is the time of Sion's Comfort And whereas St. Peter saith There shall be New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness This hath its special Reference to the New Ruling Powers which are the raised Saints which are here termed the Heavens wherein dwelleth Righteousness And the New Earth is the Restored Jews with the rest of the Promised Elect. In which Earth will dwell Righteousness But as to the Massy Lump of Earth of it self is neither capable of doing right or wrong And as for Righteousness dwelling
Unrighteous shall cease from their Naughtiness but the Righteous shall rest in Him and He shall open the Gates of Paradice and stay the Threatning Sword against Adam and feed the Lambs with the Fruit of Life and the Spirit of Holiness shall be in them He shall bind up Belial and give his own children power to tread down Hurtful Spirits and the Lord shall rejoice in his children and accept them as his Beloved for evermore Then shall Abraham Isaac and Jacob be glad and then shall I and all Saints rejoyce Now my children ye have heard all therefore chuse unto you either Light or Darkness either the Law of the Lord or the Works of Belial and we answered our Father saying We will walk before the Lord according to his Law And my Father said The Lord is Witness and his Angels are Witness and I am Witness and your selves are Witnesses of the Words of my mouth And when we answered We will be Witnesses Levy rested with this charge be given unto his children And Daniel speaking of the time when the Kingdoms of this World should become the Kingdoms of God and Christ And of the reign of the raised Saints Dan. 7.9 he saith I beheld till the thrones were cast down and the antient of days did sit whose garment was white as snow and the hair of his Head like the pure wooll his Throne was like the fiery flame and his wheels as burning fire V. 10. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him the Judgment was set and the Books were opened V. 11. I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake I beheld even till the beast was slain and his body destroyed and given to the burning flame Ye see here also that Daniel makes mention of the Destruction of the Beast and whereas he saith he beheld till the Beast was slain which may only signify that he received the Sentence of Condemnation and his body destroyed his greatness and his grandeur of his Power broken After which he is given to the burning flame Soul and Body And as St. John says after Christ came The beast was taken alive and cast into a lake of sire burning with brimstone And Daniel saith V. 12. As concerning the rest of the beast they had their dominion taken away yet their lives were prolonged for a season and a time V. 13. I saw in the night Visions and behold one like the Sun of man came with the Clouds of Heaven and came to the ancient of days and they brought him near before him V. 14. And there was given him dominion and glory and a kingdom that all People Nations and Languages should serve him his dominion is an everlasting dominion which shall not pass away and his Kingdom that which shall not be destroyed And whereas the Prophet saith there was given to Christ Dominion Glory and a Kingdom which was that all People Nations and Languages should serve and obey him And in v. 18. it is said The Saints of the most High shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Here it is said That the Saints of the most High shall take the Kingdom that is be possest with the Kingdom or made partakers of the Kingdom of which Christ is head And he tells us in the 27. v. That the Kingdom Dominion and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the People of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom and all dominions shall serve and obey him We see by these words that it is fully cleared where this Kingdom is said to be which will be given to the People of the Saints of the most High That it is the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven Therefore it must be upon the Earth at the time of the restitution of all things For Isaiah saith c. 24. v. 4. The Earth mourneth and fadeth away the world languisheth and fadeth away the haughty People of the Earth do languish In these last words the Prophet tells us his meaning in saying the Earth Mourneth and the World Languisheth For he saith it is the Haughty People of the Earth do Languish V. 5. The Earth also is defiled under the Inhabitants thereof because they have transgressed the Laws changed the Ordinances broken the everlasting Covenant Whereby we see that the Earth is defiled through the sinfulness of man that is upon it Now Christ dyed to restore lost man that he might purchase to himself a Glorious Church withour spot or wrinkle And he will restore the Earth to be for what it was intended in the first Creation which was for the bringing up of a Holy Seed and to be Israels inheritance and the Earth was prepared for their Nourishment which as the Earth did fill God might translate them to those Heavenly habitations Now in the day of the Restitution of all things Christ has more than a ruling Power in the Hearts of his People or with his Saints in Heaven But then will be given to him all the Kingdoms of the Earth to serve and obey him Then shall it be term'd but one Kingdom as having but one Head to be the chief Ruling Power and the raised Saints to Rule under him And Daniel doth further assure us by the interpretation of Nebuchadnezzars Dream Dan. 2.44 That in the days of those Kings shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom which never shall be destroyed and the Kingdom shall not be left to other People but it shall break in pieces and consume all these Kingdoms and it shall stand for ever V. 45. For as much as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the Mountain without hands and that it brake in pieces the Iron the Brass the Clay the Silver and the Gold the great God hath made known to the King what shall come to pass hereafter and the dream is certain and the interpretation thereof is sure Now whereas the Prophet here tells us that the Dream is certain and the interpretation thereof is sure that is we may bind upon it that the God of Heaven will set up a Kingdomwhich never will be destryed And that the Kingdom shall not be left to other People but it shall break in pieces and consume all other Kingdoms and stand for ever For although it is said Christ and his Raised Saints shall reign a Thousand Years the which as I before said those words doth not at all signifie that the Reign of Christ and his raised Saints shall continue no longer than the thousand years but that the Glory may not so eminently or visibly appear after Satan is loosed to accomplish his wickedness in his deceiving his Gog and Magog after which he shall receive his final Doom Now whereas the Lord saith in Isa 26.19,20,21 Thy dead men
are there is the Kingdom of God which Vision was a Figure of the Glory which shall be Revealed For there Christ appeared in his Glory accompanied with his Saints from Heaven and with his Living Saints on Earth and the Voice of God thereby to inform us that we might not mistake and take mean and low things for the glorious Kingdom of God and Christ of which our Lord is not yet in possession of It was then within two days before he that is now in Possession was to be turn'd out for a Thousand years is but as one day and one day as a Thousand years with the Lord nor to us a Thousand years will appear but as one day compared with Eternity Heb. 10.37 And at the appointed time he that shall come will come and will not tarry But as to what the Lord said after he arose in Matt. 28.18 Jesus came and spake unto them saying all Power is given unto me in Heaven and Earth That was He then had compleated the Purchase thereof and had the full assurance of it from the Father altho he was not in the real possession of it But it is our way of speaking and much more the Scripture way of speaking that when any thing is given us and so confirm'd on us that we cannot be disappointed of it then we say such an Estate is given us altho the other that injoys it is not at present put out of Possession The which the Apostle in Hebrews 2. doth make it more plainly appear wherein he saith in the 8. v. God hath put all things in subjection under his Feet for in that he put all things in subjection under him he left nothing that is not put under him but now we see not yet all things put under him That is we see not yet the Kingdoms of this World become the Kingdoms of our God and of his Christ 9. v. But we see Jesus who was made a little lower than the Angels for the suffering of Death crowned with Glory and Honour And St. Paul saith much the same words in 1 Cor. 15.27,28 And it is also said in Heb. 10.12 This man after he had offered one Sacrifice for Sin for ever sate down on the Right Hand of God 13. v. From henceforth expecting till his Enemies be made his Footstool This ever signifies whilst this our World lasteth all which time he expecteth till his Enemies be made his Footstool but by these words it is fully Evident to us that his Enemies are not made his Footstool Now David was a Type of Christ and he was anointed King whereby he was assured of the Kingdom a long time before he received the Power of the Kingdom But his Followers knowing him to be the Lord 's Anointed owned him to be their Prince and King when he was not in the Possession of the Kingdom but at the time God had determined he removed his Enemies and set him on the Throne of Israel his People So Christ will not have only his suffering time with David here where none but a few shall own him to be their Prince and King But also his Reigning time on the Throne of his Father David at which time all his Enemies shall be made his Footstool and then it is that all the Kingdoms of this World shall become the Kingdoms of our God and of his Christ Now that the Lord does speak of things that are to come as tho they were already past I will give you one more clear proof which is in Jer. 31.15 Thus saith the Lord a Voice was heard in Ramah lamentation and bitter weeping Rachel weeping for her Children refused to be comforted for her Children because they were not You see that this is spoken of as tho it were already done and past altho it was about five hundred years before this Prophesy was fulfulfil'd as in Mat. 2.16 Then Herod when he saw that he was mocked of the Wise Men was exceeding wrath and sent forth and slew all the Children that were in Bethlehem and in all the Coast thereof from two years old and under according to the time which he had diligently inquired of the Wise men 17. v. Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremiah the Prophet saying 18. v. In Ramah was there a voice heard lamentation and weeping and great mourning Rachel weeping for her Children and would not be comforted because they are not Now Herod by Slaying these Children did think to take off the Lord of Glory but God disappointed him upon which remarkable thing Rachel was Prophesied of And also these things gives us light how to read the Scriptures as I before told you That those Prophesies and Sayings in Scripture which speak as if they were already done if we do not find they are done it remaineth good to us they shall be done Now although the Lord did say all power was given him in Heaven and in Earth yet the Lord to let us understand that his time was not yet saith in John 18.36 His Kingdom is not of this World Therefore the Lord Instructeth us in Luke 9.23 If any man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his Cross daily and follow me 24. v. For whosoever will save his Life shall lose it but whosoever will lose his Life for my sake the same shall save it 25. v. For what is a man Advantaged if he gain the whole World and lose himself or be cast away 26. v. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and my words of him shall the Son of man be ashamed when he shall come in his own Glory and in his Fathers and of the Holy Angels By this we see when the Lord's time will be that is when he comes to Judg the World and at the time of the Restitution of all things And the Apostle tells us Ephes 6.11,12,13,18 That our Life here must be a continual Warfare Heb. 11.13 And that the Saints are but strangers and pilgrims upon the Earth 1 Pet. 5.8,9 And that we have an Adversary the Devil as a roaring Lion walketh about seeking whom he may devour Whom resist stedfast in the Faith Put on the whole Armour of God that you may be able to stand against the wiles of the Devil 12. v. For we wrestle not against Flesh and Blood but against Principalities against Powers against the Rulers of the Darkness of this World and against Spiritual Wickedness in high-places 13. v. Wherefore take unto you the whole Armour of God that ye may be able to withstand in the Evil Day He also adviseth us To be fervent in Prayer serving the Lord. And to do this let us not go out in our own strength but with strong Crying and Prayers unto our God that we may be able to stand in the evil Day And St. John perswades us 1 John 2.15,16,17 not to love the World neither the things that are in the World If any man love the World the love of the
shall inherit the Earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace 12. The wicked plotteth against the just and gnasheth upon him with his Teeth 13. The Lord shall laugh at him for he seeth that his day is coming 22. For such as be blessed of him shall inherit the Earth and they that are cursed of him shall be cut off Therefore it is said He that giveth to the Poor lendeth to the Lord. And the Lord calleth the Poor his Brethren And the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 1.27 God hath chosen the foolish things of the World to confound the Wise and God hath chosen the weak things af the world to confound the things that are mighty 28. And the base things of the World and the things that are despised hath God chosen yea and things which are not to bring to nought things that are You see in these last words of the verse that St. Paul had a reference for the time to come And as the Lord at his first coming did chuse the mean and low things of the Earth So at the Lord's second coming it does appear that he will then chuse them also as part of his Elect when he again comes 29. That no flesh should glory in his presence That is It is not their Wisdom Grandeur or Greatness that made them acceptable with God Of which Hanath Prophesieth in 1 Sam. 2.8 He raised up the Poor out of the dust and lifteth up the beggar from the dunghil to set them among Princes and to make them inherit the Throne of Glory for the Pillars of the Earth are the Lords and he hath set the World upon them 9. He will keep the feet of his Saints and the wicked shall be silent in darkness for by strength shall nâ— man prevail 10. The Adversaries of the Lord shall be broken to pieces out of Heaven shall he thunder upon them the Lord shall judg the ends of the Earth and he shall give strength unto his King and exalt the Horn of his Anointed And therefore he saith in 1 Cor. 1.30 But of him are ye in Christ Jesus who of God is made unto us Wisdom and Righteousness and Sanctification and Redemption 31. That according as it is written he that glorieth let him glory in the Lord. And Jeremiah saith Jer. 9.23,24 Thus saith the Lord let not the wise man glory in his wisdom neither let the mighty man glory in his might let not the rich man glory in his riches But let him that glorieth glory in this that he understandeth and knoweth me that I am the Lord which exercise loving Kindness Judgment and Righteousness in the Earth for in these things I delight saith the Lord. This Chapter as well as the forementioned to the Corinthians has a reference to the second Coming of Christ at which time he will exercise Loving Kindness Judgment and Righteousness in the Earth Now it does fully appear by Scripture who are the Elect that will be received into mercy when the Lord again comes That it is the Antient People of God the Jews with part of those people or nations which Isaiah makes mention of in the 60. c. 6. 7. v. And the poor which have not uncapacitated themselves for Mercy There is also then a Blessing promised to the Meek Psal 37.11 They shall inherit the Earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of Peace which cannot be till the Lord again comes That is those meek that have not had the Opportunity of more knowledg And the Merciful that have shewed mercy to Gods Elect if they have not been guilty of the evils against which the Lord hath pronounc'd that dreadful sentence Rev. 21.8 That they shall have their part in the Lake which burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second Death But I hope God of his infinite mercy hath here caused the true meaning of his Word to break forth to be the means of saving of thousands of poor Papists and Turks And I hope it will awaken thousands of our Nations that are asleep in security before they sleep that sleep of Eternal Death But as for them that are willfully ignorant there remains for them no hopes of Mercy For God saith Prov. 1.24,25,26,27,28 Because I have called and ye refused I have stretched out my hand and no man regarded 25. v. But ye have set at nought all my Counsel and would none of my Reproof 26. v. I will also laugh at your Calamity I will mock when your Fear cometh 27. v. When your Fear cometh as Desolation and your destruction cometh as a Whirlwind when distress and anguish cometh upon you 28. v. Then shall they call upon me but I will not answer they shall seek me early but they shall not find me According to the saying of the Lord in St. Luke That they shall then strive to enter in but shall not be able That is as soon as the Lord appeareth they will be seeking to him for Mercy for this Scripture doth particularly relate to the latter Day but then it will be too late Prov. 1.29 For that they hated Knowledge and did not chuse the Fear of the Lord. Whilst the door of Mercy is open to us whereby to make our Calling and Election sure For when the Lord comes to Judgment we must then give an account of our Stewardship and as we are found so will our Sentence be whether for Blessedness or Misery Now the Lord Christ with the Apostles speaks in the same method as God aforetime spake by his Prophets in that they do mention those things which are to come as though they were already done And also in that they mention or joyn those things together which are done or shortly to be done with those things which are of a long continuance before they will be accomplisht And having proved it in several places before I shall here make mention but of Two The first is the foregoing words of the Apostle wherein he makes mention of those call'd in at Christs first coming with the promised Elect which shall be received into mercy at his second coming And also Christ himself mentioneth the destruction of Jerusalem with that of the destruction of the world as tho they were to have been at one and the same time That thereby we might the better understand the writings of the Prophets and Moses as to their joyning things together which admits of great distance of time between For as to the Covenant that God made with Israel the Christians were included therein also As being Ahrahams seed by Christ And therefore when Moses speaks of Israels Land he there speaks of what will become of the Christians Land That is the Land where the pretended head of the Church is who walk with Israel according to the imagination of their own hearts Which woe is pronounced to that Land that it shall become brimstone and salt and burning Also those Prophesies of Christs first coming are joyn'd with his second coming and
hath committed he shall die for it According to this is the Words of Christ in the Gospel where he saith He that believeth in me shall be saved the which Words includes no longer than they so continue believing which belief must be a practical belief the which is to believe in Christ and his Word so as to live in Obedience thereunto for it is said Without Holiness no man shall see the Lord. And between Holiness and Righteousness it is hard to make a distinction But as to what the Lord saith John 5.24 was spoken for the time to come when God shall have committed all Judgment to the Son for which time this was spoken that is those that then shall be found believers are then passed from Death to Life so as they shall never come into condemnation And as for the Sheep that so securely stand of whom Christ saith none can pluck them out of my Fathers Hand is spoken of those that are Christs standing Witnesses thorough the World they being those very Elect of whom Christ said it was impossible to deceive and of whom it is said in the Revelations they follow the Lamb wheresoever he goeth This being clearly proved where I have spoken of the very Elect I do but here mention it that thereby we may know that we do not so securely stand but as St. Paul saith in Hebrews We like Israel having a Promise of entering into life should take heed lest any of us should sall short of entering into that promised Rest therefore he advises us to make our Calling and Election sure and Christ also invites sinners to come to Repentance and if we are not wanting to our selves Christ will not be wanting to us And by the Watchmans Warning there may be great part of the people saved from the near approaching danger by what God saith in Ezekiel for there is but few Soldiers but when they have the warning given them but they will seek to deliver themselves and God saith in Ezekiel 33.5 He that taketh warning shall deliver his Soul Methinks this promise should make us with life and vigour laborious to gain life for our souls so as we may be delivered from the near approaching danger for that we are in the time in which the Lord will come is certain The which time will be according to that of the Children of Israel with signs and wonders the which we have seen what the Lord foretold should be before his coming And now with the Prophet Daniel's Vision made good to us so that knowledg shall be increased by the unsealing of the Book at the now time of the end the which will occasion great running to and fro so as knowledg may be increased to prepare for the coming of the Lord according to which the Lord saith in Luke 14.17 That he sent forth his Servants at supper time to say to them that are bidden come for all things are now ready The which gives us also certain information that Light should break forth as thereby warning should be given for preparation to be made for the coming of the Lord to Judg the World and give rewards to the Righteous the Old World had by Noah warning given them whom the Scripture terms a Preacher of Righteousness but because they would not believe and amend therefore they were destroyed And the Lord saith in Mat. 25.6 At midnight there was a cry made behold the Bridegroom cometh go ye out to meet him Which shows in midst of the Night of darkness as to the coming of the Lord that light will break forth so as the cry of the Voice of his Ministers may be heard to warn the People for to prepare to meet the Bridegroom yet upon the Wicked unbelieving World it will come as a Thief in the Night And also as to the Day and Hour no man knoweth Now whereas God saith in Isaiah That that day shall come as a snare upon all flesh Yet as I have already proved the word all in Scripture doth not signify the whole but the major part Now as to what is faid in Rev. 14.6 And I saw another Angel flying in the midst of Heaven having the everlasting Gospel to Preach unto them that dwell on the Earth to every Nation Tongue and People 7. Saying with a loud voice fear God give glory to him for the hour of his Judgment is come and worship him that made Heaven and Earth the Sea and the Fountains of Water This appears to be after the Lord comes in the Clouds with his Saints and Angels and that as the Christians that were before bidden and sent to by his Servants at Supper time to come to his Supper So it doth appear that those that knew him not may afterwards be invited by the Angel by which means Israel and the Promised Elect may be brought in For John Baptist first Preached Christ to the Jews before he was made publick to the World Afterwards when he was made publick the Lord sent his Disciples to Preach the Gospel to the Gentiles Now this being most agreeable to the word and what I apprehend 't will be but however the Ministers may press forward for a publication of the Gospel every where but if they find not blessed success to forbear and to bestow their Labour amongst the Christians and Turks and such as have the Knowledg of God who must stand or fall as their Master finds them but as for the Jews and promised Elect if they come not in they will be sure to be received into Mercy after the Lord comes as many as have not estranged themselves from God by wicked Practices Now whereas the Lord saith in Daniel 12.11 And from the time the daily Sacrifice shall be taken away and the Abomination that maketh desolate set up there should be a thousand two hundred and ninety days And in the following Verse 't is said Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days Here is 45 days of years difference between this and the forementioned number And it is said that he is blessed that waiteth and cometh to the last Number of the Thousand three hundred and five and thirty days Now this being the exact number of years Israel knew after they were delivered out of Egypt before they had Conquered their Enemies so as to be settled in the Land of Canaan for they lay forty years in the Wilderness and five years they were Conquering their Enemies before they peaceably settled in the Land of Canaan Now the like time being mentioned in Daniel whereby it doth appear from the time of the visible signs of the Lord 's Coming till the time he comes and also until the time that all the wicked are cut of doth seem to be the exact number of years because the Lord saith he that waiteth and cometh to the five and forty days of years beyond the forementioned Number are said to be blessed which Argues by
upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ himself being the chief Corner-stone In whom all the Building fitly framed together groweth unto an holy Temple in the Lord In whom you also are builded together for an habitation of God through the Spirit Whereas he hete speaks of growing is to shew us that the building is not yet compleated which Temple or Building will be compleated when the New Jerusalem from Heaven shall be revealed as in Rev. 3.12 the Lord saith Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go no more out and I will write upon him the Name of the City of my God which is the New Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God and I will write upon him my New Name Now St. Paul saith Ephes 2.6,7 That God hath raised them up together and made them sit together in heavenly places in Christ Jesus Now it is certain they were not at that time set with Christ in Heavenly Places therefore spoken for time to come as his words in the following verse make out where he saith verse 7. That in the Ages to come he might shew the exceeding Riches of his Grace in his kindness towards us through Jesus Christ Here St. Paul doth absolutely declare that God will shew forth the Riches of his Grace in his kindness towards them in the Ages to come Now it is evident that there has not been such exceeding kindness shewed forth to them in the Ages that are past St. Peter saith that Christ came in the last times Therefore it is as Balaam said of Israel According to this time it shall be said of Jacob what hath God wrought That is when Israel shall again be restored and the Glory of the Saints be revealed in that Tabernacle which the Lord shall pitch and not Man Then it is that the exceeding riches of his Grace will be manifested to those Ages that are now to come And that is the time when Christ again comes of which St. Paul saith Whom he did foreknow them he also called That then the Lord will call them of whom he had a foreknowledge of as by a promise from the Father And then it is that will be made good which Moses said of God to Israel in Deut. 7.9 Know therefore that the Lord thy God he is God the faithful God which keepeth Covenant and Mercy with them that love him and keep his Commandments to a Thousand Generations Here Moses saith God will keep Covenant and Mercy to a Thousand Generations with them that love him And as yet we cannot well reckon up an Hundred Generations from the first Creation of Mankind for from Adam to Christ St. Luke reckons up about sixty Generations Therefore this keeping Covenant and Mercy hath its Extent to the other World which is the New World or New Earth of people which is to come in whom as St. Peter saith will dwell Righteousness and here as Moses hath it will love God and keep his Commandments the meaning of which is both one and the same thing And what Moses saith makes it farther clear that it is when the Lord again comes at which time he saith verse 10. the Lord will repay them that hate him to their Face to destroy them he will not be slack to him that hateth him he will repay him to his Face That is when the Lord cometh then will be their visible destruction for he will then repay them to their Face according to what the Psalmist saith Psal 58.10 And St. Paul speaking of the Glory which the then Church should receive at the coming of the Lord saith to the Ephesians Chap. 1.12 That we should be to the praise of his Glory who first trusted in Christ V. 13. In whom ye also trusted after that ye heard the word of Truth the Gospel of your Salvation In whom also after that ye believe ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of Promise Now if they were Sealed when they received that Holy Spirit of Promise then was their Calling and Election confirm'd to them and this Holy Spirit of Promise was the giving the Holy Ghost the which was also for the Establishing of the first Christian Churches and to confirm the truth of the Gospel But he saith in v. 14. The Spirit is the earnest of their Inheritance until the Redemption if the purchased possession unto the praise of his Glory By which we see although the Debt and Purchase was paid yet the Redemption or Purchase was not yet in possession of him by whom it was purchased And St. Peter saith in c. 2.9,10 They were a chosen Generation or Royal Priesthood an Holy Nation a peculiar people that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light V. 10. Which in time past were not a people but are now the People of God which had not obtained Mercy but now have obtained mercy The which words of St. Peter does make it plainly appear that they were not chosen before the foundation of this material Earth was laid for then it could not have been said they had not received Mercy if they were predestinated to it before the First Creation And therefore the forementioned words of St. Paul must have its reference to the New Heavens and Earth and the foundation of that World to come of which World they are already chosen to be the Kings and Priests of in that Glorious Tabernacle and to be of the New Jerusalem which comes down from Heaven and then will they reign over that New World and the Foundation of it is Israel from whom will arise many Generations and continue for ever and then as it 's said in Dan. 7.27 The Kingdom and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom and all Dominions shall serve and obey him Now whereas St. Peter saith in the 2. c. 9. v. They were a chosen Generation a Royal Priesthood an holy Nation You may be sure that they are chosen so for time to come and that this speaking of his is after the Scripture way of speaking in that he mentions things that are so come as tho they were already done and the Saints which are in Heaven in Rev. 5.10 say Thou hast made us unto God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the Earth Here the Saints speak according to our method in that they neither say they did Reign or do Reign on the Earth but that they shall Reign on the Earth the which will be in the World to come then are they to be Kings and Priests of it for which they were chosen before the World was that is now to come for the same Apostle tells us Heb. 2.5 That unto the Angels hath God not put into subjection the World to come whereof we speak And
were clothed in white robes therefore the four Beasts there spoken of do appear to be the raised Saints and also they are there said to be round about the Throne and in the midst of the Throne and they are said to have Wings which shews they are exalted above the Earth But in the 7th Chap. the Beasts are not there said to have Wings neither to be round about the Throne nor in the midst of the Throne but they are there said to Worship before the Throne that is before the glorious Tabernacle where the Throne of God will be Rev. 21.21 And the Pavement of the glorious Tabernacle will be like Rev. 4.6 a Sea of glass as clear as Cristial so that his People that are then left upon the Earth may through the Sea of Glass behold the infinite Glory of the Lord and the Glory of the Angels and raised Saints that are with him Now that the Lord doth term the People of this World beasts is evident by what the Angel said Esd 11.39 Art not thou it that remaineth of the Beasts whom I made to reign in my Woold â—hat the end of their times might come through them Now these Beasts spoken of here are the wicked of the World which have had the Government and the end of these evil times will come through them But the Beasts spoken of in the two forementioned Chapters of the Revelations in the 4th Chap. the beasts are the raised Saints And in the 7th chap. the Beasts are those Saints that are left upon the Earth And St. John saith Râ—… 14.1,2,3 I looked and lo a Lamb stood on Mount Sion and with him an hundred forty and four thousand having his Fathers Name written in their Foreheads And I heard a Voice from Heaven as the voice of many Waters and as the Voice of a great Thunder And I heard the Voice of Harpers Harping with their Harps And they Sung as it were a new Song before the Throne and before the four Beasts and the Elders and no man could learn that Song but the hundred and forty and four thousand which were Redeemed from the Earth By the hundred forty and four thousand is meant the very Elect. The which certain number of Israel doth appear to be found in Christ at his coming although we have not known them And this Song which they sung which no man could learn it might be because they were taken away from the Earth and therefore from among Men for the raised Saints are not called Men. And it is said of them in Rev. 14.4,5 These are they which were not defiled with Women for these are Virgins These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth These were redeemed from among men being the first fruits unto God and the Lamb. Now in Heaven we are not to think there is distinction of Age or Sex and therefore it being said they were not defiled with Women when they were upon the Earth was that they were not guilty of Idolatrous Worship for Idolatry in Scripture is often termed Fornication and Adultery So these not only having kep themselves from Idolatry but in all other things they had lived Exemplary Lives as in Rev. 14.5 In their mouth was found no guile for they are without fault before the Throne of God And Esdras saith in 2 Esdras 2.42,43,44,45,46,47 I Esdras saw upon Mount Sion a great people whom I could not number and they all praised the Lord with Songs 43. v. And in the midst of them there was a young man of bigh stature taller than all the rest and upon every one of their heads he set Crowns and was more exalted which I marvelled at greatly 44. v. So I asked the Angel and said Sir what are those 45. He answered and said unto me these be they that have put off mortal cloathing and put on the immortal and have confessed the Name of God Now are they crowned and receive Palms 46. v. Then said I to the Angel What young person is it that crowneth them and giveth them Palms in their hands 47. v. So he answered and said unto me it is the Son of God whom they have confessed in the World Then began I greatly to commend them that stood so stiffly for the Name of the Lord. Novv this Mount Sion is the Glorious Tabernacle which shall be Revealed when the Lord again cometh and where the raised Saints and those Saints which are changed from mortal to immortal shall be Crowned Now as to the word of the Lord which Nathan brought to David is in the 2 Sam. 7.8 Now therefore so shall thou say unto my servant David thus saith the Lord of hosts I took thee from the Sheep-cote from following the sheep to be ruler over my people over Israel 9. And I was with thee whithersoever thou wentest and have cut off all thine Enemies out of thy sight and have made thee a great name like unto the name of the great men that are in the Earth 10. Moreover I will appoint a place for my people Israel and will plant them that they may dwell in a place of their own and move no more neither shall the children of wickedness afflict them any more as before-time In this last verse here is that which is very remarkable in it in that the Lord saith Moreover I will appoint a place for my People Israel and in that God said that they may dwell in a place of their own and move no more neither should the Children of wickedness Afflict them Now at that time were they in Canaan settled and Conquerers over all their Enemies round about yet at this time the Lord esteems it not a place of their own because for their sins they should be removed thence but God terms it a place of their own when that time is come in which they shall remove no more And as to what the Prophet saith concerning Solomon 2 Sam. 7.13 He shall build an house for my Name and I will establish the Throne of his Kingdom for ever 14. I will be his Father and he shall be my Son If he commit iniquity I will chasten him with the rod of men and with the stripes of the Children of men 15. But my mercy shall not depart away from him as I took it from Saul whom I put away before thee And thine house and thy Kingdom shall be established for ever before thee thy throne shall be established for ever This promise we here see that it hath its Reference to David and Solomon in that they were not cast off upon their Offending as Saul was and so to Christ in time to come at which time his Throne shall be established forever which ever is the ever of the World to come This being according to what the Angel told Mary Luke 1.32 He shall be great and shall he called the Son of the highest and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David 33. And he shall
contrary Gen. 6.5,6 Jer. 18.8,9,10 Ezek. 18.22,23,24,25 And whereas St Paul saith Titus 1.2 In hopes of eternal life which God that cannot lie promised before the world began His meaning here was no other than that God promised eternal life before the world began in which they were to receive it Which world is the world to come in which all they that obey him are promised eternal life I have also fully proved by the word in another Treatise that is to come forth that it was after the fall of Adam that the decree was made that the entrance into life should be made strait and how that straitness doth consist Chap. XX Chosen from the foundation and before the foundation explained I Have in the fore-mentioned Book by the word fully proved what is meant by being Chosen from the foundation of the world And also proved that in the word there is mention made of three evers three times three generations three worlds and that there was none chosen before the foundation of the material Heavens and Earth That these three worlds spoken of in Scripture are three worlds of people First that which sprang from Adam Secondly that which sprang from the Seed of Noah And thirdly That the foundation of the world to come was laid in the seed of Abraham when God brought them out of Aegypt and laid them for the foundation of the world to come For all that comes in Heirs to that world comes in as the Seed of Abraham from the foundation of which world was Christ figuratively slain in the Paschal Lamb. And from that foundation of the world was the works of those unbelieving Jews finished when they thro' their unbelief refused to go to fight for the land of Canaan therefore were condemned to die in the wilderness from 20 years old and upward save Caleb and Joshua And then after this miscarriage God elected and secured a remnant in Christ of that foundation which was then a laying in Israel for the world to come But for Israel's miscarriage God did likewise elect and make choice of the first Gentile Churches to partake of the Holy Ghost and God chose them before the body of Israel which were the foundation of the world to come And therefore the Apostle Paul saith They were chosen in Christ before the foundation of the world That is before the body of Israel who were the foundation of the World to come And this not as to matter of time but as to matter of choice and liking in God rather to appoint and make choice of them that ignorantly offend him to call them in by a particular calling and give to them with the remnant the Holy Ghost that they thereby might bear their testimony to the world of the truth of the Gospel rather than those of Israel that did wilfully rebel and would not be a light to the world All these things are fully and clearly proved in the other Treatise with the hardning of Pharaoh's heart And what it was God hardned him in Shewing that it was not in sin and cruelty but for his sin and cruelty God hardened him in unbelief so as he should not believe the miracles done by Moses to come from God And therefore he followed them into the Red Sea where he and his Army were destroyed And therein also is shewed what is the meaning of being before of old ordained to this condemnation Now there was none of the Apostles that were Scholars but St. Paul And to understand some part of his Epistles has been more difficult than all the writings of the rest of the Apostles And according to the saying of St. Peter many poor Souls have wrested them to their own Destruction Chap. XXI The Call to the Eternal Inheritance explained ST Paul saith Heb. 9.15,16 That they which are called might receive the promise of the eternal Inheritance This he does not only speak of them that had the peculiar calling as the remnant chosen from among Israel and of the first Gentile Churches which were likewise chosen to bear their Testimony to the truth But these words had also a reference to all Israel who were all called and unto whom the promises belong'd and to their Children So the promises belonged to them that were called of the Gentile Churches and their Children And unto all to whom the word of God shall come accompanied with the good motions of the Spirit of God to them likewise does the promise of the Eternal Inheritance belong if they according to the condition as it is tendred will lay hold of it And whosoever continues faithful shall at the end have the fruition of the eternal inheritance that was promised upon those conditions Acts 10.35 For in every Nation he that feareth God and worketh Righteousness is accepted with him And it was the Gentile Nations that Abraham had the promise from God to be Father to Rom. 4.17 And when the Gentile Nations were called in it was then God made good his word to Abraham and then did the promise belong to them and their Children as it did to Israel and their Children So as they might receive the promise of the Eternal Inheritance upon the conditions offered Now the first Gentile Churches were not only called that they might receive the promise of the Eternal Inheritance but they had also the Holy Ghost given to them as the earnest of that Inheritance which afterwards they should receive if they did not disinherit themselves And to their Children that followed after them did the promise of the Eternal Inheritance belong But at the time that any Nation or people have not the Gospel at that time they have not the call At which time the promise of Eternal Inheritance belongs not to them Yet they are not excluded all mercy But where the word of God is as the call thereof is rightly understood there it is where the eternal Life may be laid hold on But such as by often sinning have caused God to withdraw the good motions of his Spirit from them they are thereby left to blindness of mind And as God was with the natural Seed of Abraham till they by often sinning caused him to withdraw from them So God was with the Nations of the adopted Seed of Abraham till such time as by often sinning they caused God to with-draw from them and leave them to strong delusions to believe lies 2 Thess 2.10,11,12 Chap. XXII The Gifts and Callings of God explained ST Paul saith Rom. 11.29 The Gifts and Callings of God are without Repentance That is according to the conditions upon which God calls them they are without Repentance from him But by the disobedience of many that have been called the call has proved uneffectual to them to the saving of their Souls Therefore St. Paul saith He kept under his body lest that by any means when he had preached to others he himself should be a cast-away 1 Cor. 9.27 And he never declared himself to be sure
times Matth. 16.3 The which became destructive to them but St. Paul saith Ye are not in darkness that that day should come upon you at unawares 1 Thes 5.4 And blessed will they be that upon the warning the Lord gives them will so prepare for him as to have their Lamps trimed and their lights burning For the Lord compareth himself to a man that took a long journey and gave to every man his work and commanded the Porter to watch And the Lord saith watch ye therefore lest coming suddenly I find you sleeping Mark 13.34,35,36,37 These places shew the dreadful condition those Christians will be in that will not take warning by the Signs given by him and the Lord also saith If the good man of the house had known what hour the Thief would have come he would have watched and not have suffered his house to have been broken through Luke 12.39 For as the Thief comes to destroy so the Lord will come to the destruction of them that profess they know him yet will not make preparation for him Chap. V. The Signs of the Times NOW as concerning the Time and the Signs of the Time that is that the time of the Signs and Wonders to the time of Christ's coming and afterwards till such time as the Wicked are taken off from the Earth it doth clearly appear will be forty five years according to which time Israel lay in the Wilderness and were Conquering their Enemies in the Land of Canaan before they were peaceably setled there for in numbers it is said According to this time it shall be said of Jacob and of Israel what hath God wrought Numb 23.23 The like is said in Micah According to the days of thy coming out of the land of Egypt I will shew unto him marvellous things the nations shall be confounded at all their might Mich 7.15,16 And it is said in Zechary 14.3 Then shall the Lord go forth and fight against those nations as when he fought in the day of battel And in Daniel there is just forty five days difference in the number of the days and he is said to be blessed that comes to the last number Dan. 12.12 And that we are now far gone in this forty five days of years is certain by the Signs of the Times and if they began in 1663. when the great Blazing Star appeared which the Astronomers said was a Rod to whip the Earth withal And since we have had Signs in the Sun and in the Moon and oft repeated Blazing Stars according to the Word of the Lord Luke 21.25 or whether the beginning of the limited time was when the Evil Spirits mentioned in the Revelations Chap. 16.13,14 came out of the mouth of the dragon and out of the mouth of the beast and out of the mouth of the false prophet which has gathered together the Kings of the earth to the battel of the great day of God Almighty And by these the World is now in an uproar as in 2 Esdras 9.3,4 and also the Lord saith in Luke Chap. 21.25,26,27 There shall be distress of nations with perplexity the sea and the waves thereof roaring mens hearts failing them for fear and looking after those things which are coming on the earth for the powers of heaven shall be shaken By which is meant the ruling powers of the earth which in Scripture is also called the Heavens And then it is the Lord will come as in ver 27. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory And it is also given us as a Sign of the Lord 's coming the often breakin gs forth of fire out of the earth altho' History gives us an account that the Mountains were fired before Christ came The Romans being formerly the afflicters of the natural Seed of Jacob as since they have also been of the adopted Seed of Jacob for which with their other abominable sins the anger of the Lord has been kindled against them yet before the coming of the Lord it is declared by the Angel to Esdras There shall be confusion in many places and fire shall be oft sent out again 2 Esd 5.8 which hath lately in a wonderful manner been fulfilled Now all along in the Scripture the Afflictions of the Natural and of the Adopted Seed are joyned together so here in Isaiah 5. from the beginning to the 14. verse in a particular manner treats of the miscarriage and punishment of the natural Seed of Jacob. And beginning at the 14th verse to the 24th treats of the punishment of the adopted Seed of Jacob. For in the 16th verse he saith The Lord of Hosts shall be exalted in Judgment At which time the Lambs shall feed after their manner Therefore this is to be fulfilled when the Lord again comes Against which time it is said Isa 5.14 Hell hath enlarged her self and opened her mouth wide without measure and their glory and their multitude and their pomp and he that rejoyceth shall descend into it This doth evidently appear that Hell hath enlarged her self by these often torrents and rivers of Fire Pitch and Bitumen which God hath lately sent out thence According to the Word of God in Deuteronomy Chap. 32.22 For a fire is kindled in mine anger and shall burn to the lowest Hell and shall consume the Earth with her increase and set on fire the foundations of the Mountains By these words we are to understand that the fire of Hell and the fire in the Foundations of these Mountains extendeth it self from the one to the other This is further treated of in a Book that is to come forth And it is also said in Isaiah 30. v. 30. For Tophet is ordained of old yea for the King it is prepared he hath made it deep and large the pile thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a stream of Brimstone doth kindle it This Tophet here spoken of is Hell the King for whom it was prepared is the Devil but Man that is insnared by him does also fall into it For the Lord saith Depart from me ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels Matth. 25.41 But all Hell will not be fired till the last and final Judgment when all the dead will be judged Rev. 20.14 And whereas it is said The pile thereof is fire and much wood That is much combustible matter fit for fuel as Brimstone Pitch Sulpher Bitumen Coperas and the like These things the Lord hath so placed and by his breath and command he hath kindled it And it is said of the Beast and false Prophet that after the Lord comes they were both taken and cast alive into a Lake of fire burning with Brimstone Rev. 19.20 which Lake is already kindled into which they shall be cast which reacheth to the lowest Hell Chap. VI. Whirlwinds from the Lord. NOW are the Whirlwinds of the Lord gone forth according to the Word of
their Father In this portion hath the Disciples their part and when the Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our God and of his Christ Rev. 11.15 Then it is that the Kingdom of this World is become the Kingdom of their Father into which they shall thus gloriously shine forth and this is that the Apostle speaks of 1 Cor. 2.9 likewise Isa 64.4 and Ephes 2.6,7 and then they shall have their reigning-power on the Earth Rev. 5.10 next under Christ their Supreme Head Now the Lord all along whilst he was upon the Earth spake but in Parables as to his second coming and Kingdom Matth. 13.34 by reason Israel being sinful for which it was determined of God they should be left to blindness and that Christ should suffer by them for tho' in other things they sinned wilfully yet they ignorantly crucified the Lord of Life Acts 3.17 And the Lord again speaking of his second coming and of gathering the Nations and by the Parable of setting the Sheep on his right hand and the Goats on his left He saith to them on his right hand come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the World Matth. 25.34 Now from the foundation of the material Heavens and Earth there was no other Kingdom prepared but this World which will be again restored But the Law and Gospel speaking but to those that are under it Rom. 3.19 and chap. 2.12,14 The Lord might therefore have his reference to the foundation of the World that was laid in Israel for the World to come at which foundation Christ was figuratively slain in the Paschal Lamb And then was the Kingdom of Canaan prepared for Israel by their Enemies destruction And the Gentiles that Christ shall find in obedience amongst the Christian Nations at his coming will then be made the Inheritors with Israel of this Kingdom For they were not only to be Heirs with Israel of the promised Everlasting Covenant whereby Eternal Life is secured to the Soul but they were also to have a share with them in their Inheritance For of Japhet it was prophesied that he should dwell in the Tents of Shem and therefore this Kingdom may likewise be said to be prepared for them And also at the restoration of all things it is that Israel will be restored to their own Land Joel 3.16 And then will God make her Wilderness like Eden and her Desart like the Garden of the Lord Isa 51.3 And then it is Christ will have his peaceable Kingdom Isa 11.9 They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy Mountain for the Earth shall be full of the knowledge of the glory of the Lord as the Waters cover the Sea Isa 65.23,24,25 And in that day God will make a Covenant for them with the Beast of the Field and with the Fowls of Heaven and with the creeping things of the ground and he will break the Bow and the Sword and the Battel out of the Earth and will make them lie down safely Hosea 2.18,19 And then will God betroth them unto him for ever in righteousness and in judgment and in loving-kindness and in mercies v. 19. And then this is the Peace the Lord hath declared shall be in the time of his Kingdom But when Christ first came he said he came not to send Peace on Earth but a Sword Matth. 10.34 For in this time them that are the true Followers of Christ the Devil will be still raising them up Enemies And Christ saith to his Disciples That in him they might have peace but in the World they should have tribulation John 16.33 And likewise St. Paul saith That after his departure shall grievous Wolves enter in among them not sparing the Flock And also of their own selves shall men arise speaking perverse things to draw away Disciples after them Acts 20.29,30 which accordingly followed Now whereas it is said Prov. 16.7 When a mans ways please the Lord he maketh his Enemies to be at peace with him This King Solomon spake of the natural Seed of Israel which had they continued in the fear of the Lord they had then been the Emblem of that peaceable Kingdom that is now to come And they in this time should have been the Head and not the Tail and above only Deut. 28.13 But there never was any such promise made to the true Churches of Christ in this time but on the contrary they were foretold they should be afflicted persecuted and meet with fiery Tryals neither were they to adorn themselves 1 Pet. 3.3 Chap. XV. The Elect Church discovered And why God suffered the Beast to arise to deceive the Nations Also a twofold being in the Book of Life NOW Christ by his Word declareth that he would have an Elect Church or People throughout this World that should never be deceived by the Beast or false Prophet And that it was to his Disciples which came of the remnant of Israel unto whom Christ promised to be with to the end of the World Matth. 38.20 And that none should pluck them out of his hand And tho' the first Gentile Churches that received the Word from the mouth of the Disciples were likewise also Elected and fore-chosen of God and made partakers of the Holy Ghost yet their succeeding Generations were but raised to that from which Israel fell And God foreseeing that the Gentile Nations that embraced the Gospel would afterward fall away by having no love to the Truth but taking pleasure in unrighteousness as Israel and the People of Old had done Rom. 1.21,22 therefore it was determined of God they should be left to strong delusions to believe a Lye Because they received not the love of the Truth that they might be saved 2 Thes 2.10,11,12 For which cause it was the determination of God that all that dwell upon the Earth should worship the Beast whose names are not written in the Book of Life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the World Rev. 13.7,8 That is all the Kindreds and Tongues and Nations that dwell upon all the Earth that the Beast had dominion over should worship him except those whose Names were written in the Book of Life for the Word speaks to them that received it and it was those fell into the snare that had not a love to it but took pleasure in unrighteousness And Luther says that the Beast and false Prophet are generally comprehended under one head And the Lord saith Rev. 17.8 And they that dwell upon the Earth shall wonder whose names were not written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the World when they behold the Beast Now I have already proved by the Word in a Treatise concerning Election that there was no Election through the first World of People nor till after the miscarriage of Israel in the Wilderness Then did the Lord secure a certain remnant of them to himself at which time Israel was laid for the
to be the Host of Heaven There is also a material City and a City of People There is a sea of Waters and a sea of People There is a flood of Waters and a flood of People There is raging Waves of the Sea and raging Waves of the Sea of Mankind There is real Wandering stars and figurative Wandring stars There is the Animal Beasts and the Beast of People There is an Earthly City and a City that comes down from Heaven There is a Tabernacle of Man's Pitching and a Tabernacle which the Lord shall pitch and not Man There is natural Waters and spiritual Waters There is the Whirl-wind in the Air and the Whirl-wind of Afflictions There is real fire and figurative fire which is the Anger of Almighty God But God to let us understand that Hell-fire is as well a material fire therefore saith it is a Lake of Fire that burneth with Brimstone There is a real sword and a figurative sword There is a real Vine-yard and figurative Vine-yard There is real shepherds and figurative shepherds There is real Horses and Figurative Horses There is old Babilon and figurative Babilon There is a real Esau and a figurative Esau There is the real Land of Esau and the figurative Land of Esauh There is a real Assyria and a figurative Assyria Also this following Treatise gives an Account of three Worlds three Evers Three Generations three Times three Days There is the Natural Day the Day of a Year and a day of a thousand Years There is also three sorts of Sabbaths spoken of First The seventh Day Sabbath 2dly The seventh Years Sabbath 3. The seventh seventh Years Sabbath in which all things were restored to their right owners the which figures out to us the great Jubile or Sabbatism of Rest and Restitution of all things by Christ when he again comes And also in the great Jubel Sabbath there is one thing very remarkable that is that the Jubel Year was not fixton the seventh seventh Year the which would have been on the forty ninth year But leaving the forty ninth year was placed on the fiftieth year which seems to signify the change of the Sabbath to all when the Lord again comes accordingly our eighth Day otherwise called the First Day is now the Sabbath for in the fourth Commandment God saith the seventh Day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God But when in the following words God blessed the Day it is the the Sabbath Day God nominates the blessing to and therein not mentioning the seventh day when he blessed the Day but only the Sabbath the All Wife God hath left himself scope for the alteration or change of the day Now what is writ in the Holy Word is the Posts of Wisdoms doors Prov. 8.34 at which we should wait always with earnest Prayers fervent Affection and Self-resignation of our own understanding By which means what is here set down in this little Manual hath been attained that all the Praise and Glory may be of God The which Advice is in the word Learn not to thine own understanding but fear the Lord and depart from evil For who by their own Wisdom can find out God And David cries out Psal 119.18,99,100,101,102 Open thou mine Eyes that I may behold wondrous things out of thy Law And indeed there is wondrous things contained in it And he saith I have more understanding than all my teachers for thy testimonies are my meditation I understand more than the Antients because I kept thy Precepts I have refrained my feet from evil that I might keep thy word I have not departed from thy Judgments for thou hast taught me And indeed without seeking to God to teach us as David did there is no understanding the hidden misteries and sigurative Speeches that are contained in his word And by the word we understand the Lord spoke to the Jews altogether in Parables for it is said without a Parable spake he not unto them because for their Sins he was laid in Sion as a stumbling stone so as these Parables when opened by the Key of the Word it will altogether appear contrary to what we have hitherto apprehended concerning the Coming of the Lord whose coming is to Judg the World and restore Israel THIS following Treatise sheweth what iâ— the World that is to be destroyed And the Heavens and Earth that is to be burnt Where the Land of Idumea is whose smoke will always ascend With an account when the great Judgments mentioned in the Revelations will be pour'd out upon the Earth Also when all the Jews will be called in And what is the New Heavens and Earth And of the new Jerusalem that comes down from Heaven where the Glorious Tabernacle is to be pitcht And what is the Sea that shall be no more And what will be the World that is to come How the Mountains came to be fir'd With a Prophecy of Luther's when the Lord shall come to Judg the World As also with an account what Belief is or aâ— a true Soul-saving Faith And also it treats of Election and the several sorts of it as the very Elect and a conditional Election and to others a day of Grace And by the Word proving there are several Worlds and so several Foundations by which it is clearly proved that there was none reprobated before the Foundation of the material Heavens and Earth And how Christ dwells in us by his Spiritâ— It gives an Account of the Tree of Knowledg of good and evil A Key found out which the Lord had hid in his Word until such time that he would have the Secrets therein contained reveal'd So as thereby Preparation for the coming of the Lord may be made in our Hearts And what is here set down in this Little Book has been attain'd by fervent desire and self-resignation of my own Vnderstanding and by Prayers and Tears and many a waking Night An Alarm to the world of the near Approach of the day of Judgment BY a clear Information of the certain near approach of the Coming of the Lord that we may make Preparation for him before it be too late That we cry not to the Rocks and Mountains Rev. â— to fall on us to hide us from the Face of â—im that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lamb. For that great Day of his Wrath to the Wicked is just at hand Which Day will be a Day of Glory to the Saints and Wrath to the Wicked Liver Therefore let every one strive to make their Peace with the Son before they perish from the way for his Wrath is already kindled But then it will evidently appear that the Heb. 5.9 Lord is the Author of Eternal Salvation unto all them that obey him And then as it is said 2 Thes 1.10 He shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be admired in all them that believe Which Belief is to believe in him and his Word so
as to become obedient unto him And the Lord speaking of the Signs of his Coming saith Luke 21.28 And when these things begin to come to pass then look up and lift up your Heads for your Redemption draweth nigh Heb. 9.28 And unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time without sin unto salvation That is looketh for him with a true longing desire after him For the Lover is with him accepted For the Lord saith John 14.21 He that hath my commandments and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him and will manifest my self unto him And God hath also promised in Jeremiah Jer. 29.13 Ye shall seek me and find me when ye shall search for me with all your heart And now whosoever comes to Christ by Repentance Love and New Obedience he will in no wise cast out But when he comes to Judgment it will be too late for us Christians But I know to them that are unwilling to leave their Old Sins these glad Tidings will prove but unwelcome News as Christ's first Coming was to Herod and to the wicked Jews with him For when they heard thereof it is said they were troubled Mat. 2.2 For they thinking they were well enough as they were and their Consciences telling them they must reform their ways they desired him not and so as they desired him not so they knew him not who he was to their own destruction And so whosoever now hears of the Lord 's Coming and think with themselves that they will see a little farther first before they will amend their Lives there remains no Hope for them but that they will be left of God to Hardness of Heart and Blindness of Mind and so either be carried off this world by the Judgments that are now sent upon the Earth just before his Coming or otherwise reserved for those intolerable Judgments that are spoken of in the Revelations the which all the greatest of them will be poured forth upon the Earth after the Lord comes And then shall men desire to die but Death shall fly from them till such time that they have endured the Torments that God hath on the Earth allotted them For upon the wicked Psal 11.6 God shall rain Snares Fire and Brimstone and an horrible Tempest this shall be the portion of their Cup As in Esdras 2 Esd 13.37,38 For when the Son of God shall come to rebuke the wicked Inventions of those Natious which for their wicked Life are fallen into the Tempest and shall lay before them their evil Thoughts and the Torments wherewith they shall begin to be tormented which are like unto a Flame and he shall destroy them without Labour by the Law which is like unto Fire For as the fire refineth the mettal from the Dross so shall the Lord do at his Coming as it is in Malachy Mal. 3.2,3,4 For he shall come saith the Lord of Hosts but who may abide the day of his coming and who shall stand when he appeareth For he is like a Refiner's Fire and like Fullers Soap And he shall purifie the Sons of Levi and purge them as Gold and Silver that they may offer unto the Lord an Offering in Righteousness Then shall the Offering of Judah and Jerusalem be pleasant unto the Lord. This is spoken of the Natural Seed of Jacob whom the Lord shall purifie at his Coming And St. Jude saith Jude v. 15. The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints to execute Judgment upon all and to convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds which they have ungodlily committed and of all their hard Speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him And St. Peter tells us 2 Pet 3.3,4,5,6 That in the last days there shall come Scoffers waking after their own Lust saying Where is the promise of his coming for since the Fathers fell asleep all things continue as they were from the beginning of the Creation For he there tells us That this they are willingly ignorant of That by the word of God the Heavens were of old and the Earth standing out of the water and in the water whereby the world that then was being overflowed with water perished But by St. Peter's words we are fully given to understand what that world was which then perished it being neither the material Heavens nor Earth which then perished but the people of the world which perished But he saith in 2 Pet. 3.7 The Heavens and the Earth which are now by the same word are kept in store reserved unto fire against the day of Judgment and perdition of ungodly men But you may say why doth St. Peter here make mention of the Heavens and Earth that are now if â—e means the people The which words do make it plainly appear he had a figurative meaning in it for we know that there was then the same Heavens and Earth which are now therefore there is this Reason that he here mentions the Heavens and the Earth and not the world as he did before for we read of no Principalities nor Powers no more Soveraignty than was from the Parents to their Children and as from the Elder Brother to the Younger the which their Sons and Daughters had as much command over their children as their Parents had over them And as to what the Lord doth say in Isa 13.13 doth enlighten us herein for God there speaking of the destruction of the Old Babylon which also hath a reference to that which now is the Lord there saith in the 13th Verse Therefore I will shake the Heavens and the Earth shall remove out of her place in the wrath of the Lord of Host and in the day of his fierce anger Now what was the shaking of the Heavens in this place but the destruction of the King of Babylon by the Medes And pray consider what was the Earth that then was removed but the destruction of the Babylonians most of them being destroyed â—p the Sword and the Remnant that was left made Captives The Relation of which is set down in the same Chapter ver 15.16,17,18,19 Every one that is found shall be thrust through and every one that is joyned unto them shall fall by the Sword Their children also shall be dash'd to peices before their eyes their Houses shall be spoiled and their Wives ravished Behold I will stir up the Mece against them which shall not regard silver and as for Gold they shall have no delight in it Their Bows also shall dash the young men in peices and they shall have no pity on the fruit of the womb their Eyes shall not spart children And Babylon the Glory of Kingdoms the Beauty of the Caldeans Excellency shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah Here you see that God terms the Babylonians to the Heavens and Earth and also in Isa 1.
God speaking of the Princes and people of Judah wherein he saith in v. 2. Hear O Heavens and give ear O Earth for the Lord hath spoken I have nourished and brought up children and they have rebelled against me Can we think that God here spoke to the material heavens and earth that has no ears or understanding No it was to the Princes of Judah and their people to let them understand why he was displeased with them And again God saith in Jer. 6.19 Hear O Earth behold I will bring evil upon this people even the fruit of their own thoughts because they have not hearkned unto thy words nor to my law but rejected it You see here that this Earth is the people of the world which God doth hear Alarm with his displeasure against Judah And God saith in Jer. 22.29 O Earth Earth Earth hear the word of the Lord. 30. Thus saith the Lord write ye this Man Childless a Man that shall not prosper in his days You see here in this place that the Earth was not only to hear the word of the Lord but to do some thing and what is it But to write this man which was the King of Judah Childless and that he should not prosper Now upon consideration none can be so stupid as to think that God call'd on the massy lump of Earth which we tread on to hear his word and to write this Man childless And the Lord speaking of the destruction of his people in Isa 5. by Nebuchadnezzer in which he declares how the enemies should come up against Israel saith in v. 30. And in that day they shall roar against them like the roaring of the Sea And if one look into the land behold darkness and sorrow and the light is darkned in the heavens thereof Whereas the Lord saith darkness in the land that is sorrow and darkness among the people of the land And whereas the Lord saith the light is darkness in the heavens thereof that is the heavens of that land which was the King Princes and Priests thereof And St. Peter saith 2 Pet. 3.8 Beloved be not ignorant of this one thing that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day And in v. 10 he tells us That the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night in which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise and the elements shall melt with fervent heat The Earth also and the Works that are therein shall be burnt up Whereas he saith in the forementioned Verse But the Heavens and Earth which are now are reserved unto fire and in the 10th Verse he saith That the Heavens shall past away with a great noise That is That the wicked Powers will so pass away with terrible shriekings thorough the fiery Indignation of the Lord. And whereas he saith That the Elements shall melt with fervent heat the which Elements are the Elements that the body of Mankind is made up of For they are composed of the 4 Elements According to this it is said in Psal 37.20 The Enemies of the Lord shall be as the â—at of Lambs they shall consume into Smoke shall they consume away And whereas he saith That the Earth and the Works that are therein shall be burnt up That is with the forementioned Tempell spoken of in Ps 11.6 the which shall carry off all the wicked and then the Earth and Air will be purified by Fire as it was before by water at which time Israel with the rest of the Elect of God will be secure in the Holy Land between Mount Olivet underneath that glorious Tabernacle the which the Lord shall pitch and not Mâ—n the which I shall hereafter prove and then 't will be according to the saying of the Psalmist When the nicked are cut off thou shalt see it and then 't is as in Psalm 91.4 He shall cover thee with his Feathers under his wings shalt thou trust And it is said in the 8th Verse Onely with thine Eyes shalt thou behold and see the Reward of the wicked that which this whole Psalm treats of is the security of his people at the time of the wickeds Overthrow Whereas he tells us That One Day is with the Lord as a Thousand Years and a Thousand Years as One Day After which he tells us the Day of the Lord will come which is not the Natural Day nor the Artificial Day the Old World was not destroyed in such a Day Neither did the Ram's Horns blow down Jericho in such a Day But it is that Day which is spoken of in Acts 17.31 where it is said That God hath appointed a day in which he will judge the world in Righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained whereof he hath given assurance unto all men in that he hath raised him from the dead But you may say Where will the Thousand Years Reign be when the Heavens and Earth are burnt up as St. Peter saith in the 7th Verse of the forementioned Chapter Pray forget not the Apostles saying wherein he tells us The Heavens and Earth which are now God hath reserved unto fire For those that were in the Old World those shall continue as then so now the being of Heaven and Earth at the Restitution or in the world to come or New Jerusalem-state only they will appear more illustrious when the darksome Clouds are dispersed and then the Earth will be renewed to that Perfection as it was in the first Creation But as to the Heavens which are now whereof St Peter speaketh his meaning is the Principalities and Powers which are carrying on the Rule of the darkness of this World and by the Earth the meaner sort which are filling up their measure of Iniquity the which the Old World did admit of no such dstinction in it And also by the Heavens is comprehended the Teachers and those that should have been the Teachers of the Word for if they are called Gods to whom the Word of God came as in John 10.35 why not those called Heavens to whom the Word of God was entrusted to enlighten the World withal And as our Lord saith to his Disciples in Mat. 5.14 Ye are the Light of the world And in the book called The Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs which they spake to their Children before their Death wherein Levi in his last Charge to his Sons tells them They be the Light of the Heavens as the Sun and the Moon And he said unto them What shall all the Heathen do if you be over darkned with wickedness and bring Cursedness upon your Countryfolk for whose sake the Light of the world is put into you to enlighten all men withal This Light of the world shall you most willfully steal and teach Commandments contrary to the Righteousness of God Here by all this you see that those to whom the word of God is committed are term'd the Light of the World and the
Light of the Heaven as the Sun and Moon And as for the Elements we know that man's body is made up of the Four Elements Now St. Peter in his way of speaking doth make it a figurative Speech as to the burning the Heavens and Earth And when we can bring several places out of holy Writ to prove it to be so and places of Scripture to prove our assertion then we go upon good grounds but when we make figurative Speeches or Allegories where there is none and where there is for them to make an Assertion of that which they cannot bring good Proof for out of the Word is of very dangerous consequence and as the Apostle saith 2 Pet. 3.16 wrest the Scripture to their own destruction But this of St. Peter is easily proved a figurative Speech not only by his own manner of speaking but also by the Three Evangelists wherein our Lord makes no mention of the burning of the Heavens and Earth when he comes to judge the World Nor St. John in Rev. 6.14 mentions not any such thing as to the burning of them Neither in any of the Epistles of St. Paul is there any mention made of their being destroy'd at the coming of the Lord Nor doth any other place of the Bible speak of their being burnt but St. Peter And whereas the Apostle Peter makes mention of fire it is to set forth the fierce Anger of the Lord against sinners For as there is nothing so terrible to our Natures as fire so there can be nothing so insupportable as the Anger of the Almighty Lord and therefore he is said in 2 Thes 1.8 to come in flaming fire to take Vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ The weight of Whose Anger being more intolerable than we are able to imagine it Therefore God saith Jer. 23.29 Is not my Word like as a fire saith the Lord and like a Hammer that breaketh the Rocks in peices And therefore it is a usual Phrase in Scripture to express the Anger of the Almighty God by Fire Zeph. 1.18 where God himself saith with the Fire of my Jealousie And it is said of God Deut. 4.24 That he is a consuming Fire That is he is an unresistable Power Heb. 12.23 And as the Thorns cannot resist the Powerful Flames neither can we his ireful Judgments when he doth inflict them on the sinner And here had St. Peter in the plain Letter of the Word pronounc'd those Judgments against the Powers and People the then present Age could not have born it neither indeed the succeeding Generations And as for the Beast or Pope he found so much in the Scriptures against himself and his Crew that he made it Death for the Laity to read them that thereby his Falshood and Villany might remain undiscovered to the people Now the Pope did not rise till several hundred years after the Apostles And St. Paul in 2 Thes 2,3 Declareth that the day of the Lord shall not come except there come a falling away first and that man of sin be revealed the son of perdition v. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he is as God sitting in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God v. 9,10,11,12 Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonder v. 10. And with all deceiveableness of unrighteousness in them that perish because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved 11. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should believe a lit 12. That they all might be damned who believe not the truth but have pleasure in Vnrighteousness By which we may plainly see that God never leaves a people till such time as they forsake him by taking pleasure in Unrighteousness And therefore as to what hath been said of the Beast and the seven hill'd City and of the Reign of the Beast has been in a figurative way For the Pope's Design with his Crew being wholly to deceive the Will of God is that they might be deceived And it is said in Rev. 13.2 when the Beast arose The Dragon gave him his power and his Seat and great Authority And now as the Apostle saith 2 Thes 2.4 he opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped So that he is as God sitting in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God And now he sitting in the Temple of God and takes the Power of a God to him in that he saith the revealed will of God is no farther to be accounted of than to what he approves of in it And also he with his pretended Keys le ts into Heaven those whom God by his Word shuts out and them out of Heaven whom God by his Word permits in Thus they are filling up their Iniquity that they may come to their deserved end And little better success must no Sect or Church expect that has used the Word of God deceitfully nor their hypocritical Hearers As for this Babylon and Countries adjoyning to it is figured our to us in the former Idumea or Edom For Esau looking on himself as the Elder brother therefore his Envy was always towards Israel although he sinfully and foolishly did sell his Birthright unto shis Brother in the time he was distressed being faint for want of Food he then said if I die for hunger what good then will this birth right do me And so not regarding the promises of God and therefore in the day of tryal parted with his birthright for a mess of pottage And almost all this world being like unto him that in the day of tryal either for some lust or some profit or to deliver themselves out of some trouble they part with the blessing which God in Christ has promis'd which is eternal salvation if they walk according to the rule God has set before them And so for these uncertain momentary injoyments like Esau embrace this present world And when the time comes for the righteous to inherit the blessing these worldlings will then like Esau be rejected although they may then seek the blessing earnestly with tears as he did yet was rejected But as it is in our days the more emptiness and want of knowledge the more pride and malice So was it with the seed of Esau for it is said of him in Obed. 1. v. 3.4,8,10 The pride of thine heart hath deceived thee Thou that dwellest in the clefts of the Rock whose habitation is high that saith in his heart who shall bring me down to the ground 4. Tho thou exalt thy self as the Eagle and the thou set thy nest among the Stats thence will I bring thee down saith the Lord. Verse 8. Shall I not in that day saith the Lord even destroy the wise men out of Edom and understanding out
in it that cannot be by reason in the Bowels or Heart of the Earth will be the Devils and all the Damned And man is now said to dwell on the Face of the Earth and not in it And therefore this New Earth wherein is said will dwell Righteousness is as I have here shewed you but as to the outward Fabrick of Heaven and Earth they will be wholly renewed and we know what the Word calls a New Creature is but a Renewed Creature So this Heaven and Earth will be renewed except that part unto which God has denounc'd that dreadful Curse against the which will stand as a Remembrancer of the Ages to come as the Lake of Sodom has been a standing Witness in this our World of God's sore displeasure against Sin But the Prophet Isaiah in the 30th Chapter informs us how the Excellency of the Heavens and Earth will appear in ver 25. he saith There shall be upon every high Mountain and upon every high Hill Rivers and Streams of Waters in the Day of the great slaughter when the Towers fall 26. Moreover the Light of the Moon shall be as the Light of the Sun and the Light of the Sun shall be sevenfold as the Light if the seven days in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of his people and healeth the stroke of their wound Now he here tells us again when the Earth is to be so replenished or renewed that it is in the day of the great slaughter when the Towers fall He also tells us That it is the Day in which the Lord will bind up the breach of his People and heal the stroke of their wound And then will the Light of the Moon be as the Light of the Sun and the Light of the Sun shall be sevenfold as the Light of Seven Days Isa 30.27,28,29,30,31 Behold the Name of the Lord cometh from far burning with his Anger and the burden thereof is heavy his Lips are full of Indignation and his Tongue as a devouring fire 28. And his Breath an overflowing stream shall reach to the midst of the Neck to sift the Nations with the Sive of Vanity and there shall be a bridle in the jaws of the people causing them to err Because they have no delight in the waies of the Lord therefore they will be snared that they may be taken 29. But Israel shall have a Song in the night as when a holy solemnity is kept and gladness of heart as when one goeth with a pipe to come into the mountain of the Lord to the mighty one of Israel 30. And the Lord shall cause his glorious voice to be heard and shall shew the lighting down of his arm with the indignation of his anger and with the flame of a devouring fire with scattering and tempest 31. for through the voice of the Lord shall the Assirian be beaten down which smote with a rod. By the Assirian here is comprehended Israels enemies which now holds them in bondage as the Assirian did formerly And Isa speaking of Israel in the 29 Chap. v. 5 c. Moreover the multitude of thy strangers shall be like the small dust and the multitude of thy terrible ones shall be as chaff that passes away Yea it shall be at an instant suddenly v. 6. Thou shalt be visited of the Lord of Hosts with Thunder and with Earthquake and great noise with storm and Tempest and Flame of devouring fire v. 7. And the multitude of all the Nations that fight against Ariel even all that fight against her and her munition and that distress her shall be as a dream of a night vision v. 8. And it shall be as when a hungry man dreameth and behold he eateth but he awaketh and his Soul is empty Or as when a thirsty man dreameth and behold he drinketh but he awaketh and behold he is faint and his Soul hath appetite So shall the multitude of all the Nations be that fight against mount Sion v. 9. Stay your selves and wonder Cry ye out and cry they are drunken but not with wine they stagger but not with strong drink v. 10. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the Spirit of deep Sleep and hath closed your eyes the Prophets and your Rulers and Seers hath he covered 11. v. And the Vision of all is become unto you as the words of a Book that is sealed which when men deliver to one that is learned saying read this I pray thee and he saith I cannot for it is sealed v. 12. And the book is delivered to him that is not Learned saying read this I pray thee and he saith I am not Learned Now of certain this Scripture doth in a particular manner point to us Christians that are now in the latter day for the beginning of the Chapter treats of the Destruction of Jerusalem And the 5. v. downward speaks of the Destruction of the World and Israels Enemies with the extraordinary Stupidity that they should then lie under And the Prophet in v. 11. hath hinted it fully to us Wherein he tells us the vision of all is become as a book that is sealed That is wherein is comprehended the destruction of the world the restoration of the Jews and the Glory of Christs Kingdom And Isa Saith in the 65. Chap. v. 17. For saith the Lord Behold I create new heavens and a new earth And the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind v. 18. But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create For behold I create Jerusalem a rejoycing and her people a joy Whereby you may see plainly that this new heavens and earth will be at the restoration of the Jews And in the 19th Verse the Lord saith I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people and the Voice of weeping shall be no more heard in her nor the voice of crying V. 20. There shall be no more thence an Infant of Days nor an Old Man that hath not fill'd his Days for the Child shall die an hundred Years old but the sinner being an hundred Years old shall be accursed V. 21. And they shall build Houses and inhabit them and they shall plant Vineyards and eat the Fruit of them V. 22. They shall not build and another inhabit they shall not plant and another eat for as the days of a Tree are the days of my People and my elect shall long injoy the work of their hands V. 23. They shall not labour in vain nor bring forth for trouble for they are the Seed of the blessed of the Lord and their off-spring with them v. 24. And it shall come to pass that before they call I will answer and whilest they are yet a speaking I will hear Now we must not take this sinner here spoken of neither to be in Jerusalem nor one of Israel but of some of those Nations that were saved which afterwards their Seed may fall off For in Jer. 31.33,34,35,36,37,38,40 There
for a shadow to them in the day time from the heat and for a covert from the storm and from the rain Of which Tabernacle I shall speak more to hereafter Now whereas it is in some places of Scripture set down the first coming of the Lord with his second coming whereby it hath made those Scriptures appear more dark to the Reader but it is no other than as the Kingdom of Christ is intermixt in several places of the Psalms and elsewhere with the Kingdom of David and Solomon and whilst some lie poring on these places they leave Twenty nay many more clear Texts of Scripture unregarded whereas they should look in all places to the Scriptures way of speaking But I must needs own that a false receiv'd Opinion does mightily blind the Understanding And also in that it is the ordinary way of Scripture speaking both in the Old and New Testament of things that are decreed shall be done to mention them as though they were already done the which does something darken the meaning of it to the Reader But the Omnipotent God looking on all things that he has determined to be done in time to be as though it were already done But when we find it hath not been done it remains sure and certain to us that it will be done being promised by that God and Lord that cannot lie Neither will he perform his promise unto us by the halves But when I consider the Strong Promises of God to Israel even to both the Houses of Jacob which are scattered through the Face of the whole Earth that he will again restore them and that all these wonderful Blessings shall be then made good unto them in their own Land and to their Children after them and that they should have all the good things of this Life and that in such a wonderful manner And also God having promised an Everlasting Covenant with them that he will never depart from them nor leave them to depart from him and that the City shall be built upon her own Heap and that they should continue a Nation upon the Earth as long as the Sun and Moon endureth And in that these things are set down in so many places of Scripture when they should be made good to Israel as at the day of the great slaughter when the Towers fall when a Nation shall be born at once and at the End of this World And when there is a New Heaven and Earth all which will be when the Lord comes to judge the World in the Valley of Jehoshaphat Having these plain places of Scripture it strikes me with Astonishment to think with what Darkness we have read them But whereas St. Paul saith in 1 Cor. 15.50 That Flesh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God neither doth corruption inherit incorruption It is true Flesh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom which is in the Heaven of Heavens Neither as it is here said can Corruption inherit Incorruption which is Flesh and Blood with its corrupt Affections and Lust cannot inherit the Kingdom of Christ which then will be made like to Eden the Garden of God as it is said in Isa 31.3 no more than Adam could enjoy Paradice after he had sinned But as for Flesh and Blood we know he had it in the first Creation but it was his sin made him obnoxious to God for which he was cast out of Paradice But Israel when again restored will be past that danger through the Everlasting Covenant that God will then make with them when they are made partakers of the Glory that shall be revealed And St. Paul speaking of the Resurrection of the Dead saith in 1 Cor. 15.42,43,44 So also is the Resurrection of the Dead It is sown in corruption it is raised in incorruption it is sown in dishonour it is raised in glory it is sown in weakness it is raised in power 44. It is sown a natural body it is raised a spiritual body There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body Now the Apostle tells us that this great Change in Verse 52. will be in a moment in the twinkling of an Eye at the last Trump for the Trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed 53. For this corruption must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on Immortality 54. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortal shall have put on immortality then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written Death is swallowed up in Victory 45. O Death where is thy sting O Grave where is thy Victory 56. The sting of Death is sin and the strength of sin is the Law 57. But thanks be to God which giveth us the Victory through our Lord Jesus Christ We see there is no other raised here but them that truly sing O Death where is thy Sting O Grave where is thy Victory Now whereas St. Paul saith in 1 Thes 4.13,14,15,16 I would not have you ignorant brethren concerning them which are asleep that ye sorrow not even as others which have no hope 14. For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him 15. For this we say unto you by the Word of the Lord that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep 16. For the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a Shout with the Voice of the Archangel and the Trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first 17. Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall we be ever with the Lord. Now whereas St. Paul saith 1 Cor. 15.51,52 We shall not sleep but we shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an Eye at the last Trump for the Trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed Here he saith we shall all be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an Eye at the last Trump Now in these words the wicked are not included for they are never numbered with the righteous And it is said When Christ cometh the wicked shall be slain by the Sword that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord and that all Fowls were filled with their Flesh as in Rev. 19.21 Therefore not changed because they then knew a temporal Death as well as a spiritual Therefore by this word we all the Apostle doth only include those that were to bear their Testimony to the Truth as the first Churches did and as the Vaudois have remained a continual Standing Witness to the Truth If by this Change here spoken of he doth include also at that moment an Immortal Change then it doth appear to be none but the Witnesses that are said to lie in the Street
and lying wonders in that they say Lord Lord have we not Prophesied in thy name and in thy name cast out Devils and in thy Name done many wonderful works All which does fully make out it is those that makes a profession of Christ but in their Works deny him which are here in a more particular manner shut out And in the Revelations it is said The Vine is first trod in the Wine-press of God's wrath Mat. 25.30 VVhere the Lord in the parable of the three men to whom the Talents were given it was he that improved not his Talent whom the Lord commanded should be cast into outer darkness there shall be weeping and gnashing of Teeth The Lord also saith in Luke 19.12,14,15,27 A certain Nobleman went into a far Countrey to receive for himself a Kingdom and to return 14. But his Citizens hated him and sent a Messenger after him Saying we will not have this man to reign over us 14. And it came to pass when he was returned having received the Kingdom The Lord saith Verse 27. But those mine Enemies which would not that I should reign over them bring hither and slay them before me Now as to whom this Sentence of Condemnation is passed it doth also in a particular manner figure out the Christians to us in that they have the knowledge of the Lord and would not have him to reign over them And the Lord doth not here make mention of the crying sins of the Times for the Scriptures do fully make manifest that they shall have their part in the Lake that burneth with Fire and Brimstone which is the second death Rev. 21.8 But the Lord to undeceive them that think they shall be happy when indeed they shall be miserable Therefore it is said That it is not him that confesseth the Lord with his mouth and in his works deny him and that it is not onely the shuning the doing evil Which so few does now adays But we must also learn to do well for if we Christians are not found ready with grace in our hearts at his coming we shall be shut out like the foolish Virgins from those heavenly nuptials with the Lord the Bridegroom of Souls Now whereas the Lord saith in Mat. 13.34,35,36,37,38,39,40,41,42,43 All these things spake Jesus unto the multitude in parables and without a parable spake he not unto them 35. That it might be fullfilled which was spoken by the prophet Saying I will open my mouth in parables I will utter things which have been kept secret from the foundation of the world And in the 36th Verse 't is made mention of the Disciples coming to the Lord saying Declare unto us the parable of the Tares of the field 37. He answered and said unto them He that soweth the good Seed is the Son of Man 38. The Field is the world the good Seed are the Children of the Kingdom but the Tares are the Children of the wicked One. 39. The Enemy that soweth them is the Devil the Harvest is the end of this world the Reapers are the Angels 40. As therefore the Tares are gathered and burnt in the fire so shall it be in the end of this world 41. The Son of Man shall send forth his Angels and they shall gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them that do iniquity 42. And cast them into a Furnace of Fire there shall be wailing and gnashing of Teeth 43 Then shall the Righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Now here we see this is the Interpretation of the Parable wherein we are to take notice that the Tares are the Seed of the Wicked One and according to the saying of St. Peter the World that is to be burnt Pray take notice where this Kingdom is from whence all things that offend and do Iniquity is to be pluckt out you see it is here upon this Earth Now by this you may more clearly see which are the Heavens and Earth which are to be destroyed by the fiery indignation of the Lord's Displeasure And we ought to take notice of the Words of the Lord in that he saith he would open his Mouth in Parables and he would utter things that have been kept secret from the Foundation of the World Which is That the Glory of the Righteous shall be when the Wicked World shall be destroyed Whose Executioners are said to be the Angels For although these things were hinted to them in Old Time by the Prophets yet Israel apprehended them not no more than that of Christ coming to suffer And like us that have been ignorant in these great matters as to the Sayings of Christ and his Apostles And whereas the Lord saith The Righteous shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of his Father he also saith in John 10.30 I and my Father are one Now seeing that Christ and the Father are One the Kingdom that is the Son 's must be the Father 's also And it is said Rev. 11.15 The The Kingdoms of the world are become the Kingdom of our God and of his Christ And in Psal 9.16 The Lord is known by the judgment which he executeth the wicked is snared in the work of his own hands Verse 17. The wicked shall be turned into Hell with all the Nations that forget God Verse 18. For the needy shall not always be forgotten the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever Now Christ by these words Wheat Sheep and Elect thereby leaves himself scope for to take in whom he pleases at his coming the which will be those people which the Prophets have prophesied of with the poor that are said to be fetch'd in at the coming of the Lord. But by what the Lord saith it is evident that there will be something found in them to distinguish them from the Wicked of the World But as for the Christians that forget God they must look to be turned into Hell as it is said Now it is these and the like places that have cast a Veil over our Faces or Apprehensions in taking the Elect which is to be called in at the coming of the Lord for the Saints which attend him from Heaven and for the Witnesses that meet him in the Clouds of Glory the which then will descend from Heaven and is the place which the Lord said he would prepare for them and then come again and receive them to himself Joh 14.3 This being the Tabernacle which the Lord shall pitch and not man 1 Pet. 1.4,5 Of which I shall speak more in another place But as for those that were before mentioned The Lord there saith it is all the Nations that shall be gathered before him And it is evident that the Saints in Henven are not termed the Nations neither the Damned that are in the infernal Regions And also the Wicked is to be gathered out of this Kingdom of his And therefore this Kingdom of his must be upon the Earth
my name Now what is here said it is certain it was spoken for the time that is to come in which God will be magnified in Israel For at that time it is evident the ways of Israel did not please the Lord as to the capacity they were then in And although the Seed of Jacob had the Oracles of God and the Temple yet they had not the promised new Covenant made with them as to be put into a Capacity not to offend but through sin might become as obnoxious to God as any People And Israel saying wherein hast thou loved us Now God said was not Esau Jacob Brother and I loved Jacob and hated Esau That is God had chosen Jacob as the figure of the world to come to whom the most high hath promised to establish an everlasting covenant with his Seed at that time and it is this other world in which is comprehended the love of God to Israel here in this world Esau was a Kingdom before Israel and remained so after Israel as it is said in Obadiah verse 12. Therefore this Esau here spoken of in Malachy could not be the real Esau And also though the people of Esau were destroyed yet God has not curst the Land to be an Habitation for evil creatures For in Obadiah 19. it is said They of the South shall inherit the Mount of Esau But the Inheritance of this figurative Esau is for ever to lie waste for the Dragons of the Wilderness according to the saying of Isaiah and St. John in the Revelations to fullfil the Scriptures Now whereas St. Paul saith Rom. 11.25 For I would not brethren that you should be ignorant of this Mystery lest ye should be wise in your own conceit that bliwdness in part is happened to Israel until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in Verse 26. And so all Israel shall be saved as it is written Isa 59.20 There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob. Verse 27. For this is my covenant unto them when I shall take awaytheir sins Verse 28. As conterning the Gospel they are enemies for your sake but as touching the Election they are beloved for the Fathers sake Now whereas St. Paul saith that blindness in part is happened to Israel until the fullness of the Gentiles be come in And the Lord himself saith in Luke 21.28 That Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled That is that Jerusalem shall not be restored until the Gentile power is quite vanquished destroyed or extirpated And that will not be till the Lord cometh at which time all Gentile power will be destroyed and laid low And whereas it is said in Isaiah 60.10 That the Sons of strangers shall build thy walls and their Kings shall minister unto thee That is those that are Kings at the coming of the Lord which are and may be converted shall become serviceable and minister to Israel And whereas St. Paul saith until the Gentiles be come in That is the fullness or the greater Number of the Gentiles be come in Rom. 11.25,26,27,28,29 So then all Israel shall be saved As it is written there shall come out of Sion the Deliverer and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob for this is my Covenant unto them when I shall take away their sins Here we see that the Apostle did not say that the Lord was come out of Sion that should turn away ungodliness from Jacob but that he would make this promise good to them when he again comes to Sion And in Isa 52.17 at the latter end the Lord speaks of putting on Garments of Vengeance for cloathing in which he will judge his Enemies and at the same time he will deliver Israel as the Apostle saith And in verse 28. he saith concerning the Gospel they are Enemies for your sakes but as touching the Election they are beloved for their fathers sakes For he there tells us 29. The gifts and calling of God are without Repentance Which is as much as to say that they cannot be forgotten of God Here we see St. Paul bears his Witness as to God's making good his promises to Israel and that we are not taken in as to disappoint them of their Inheritance at the Restitution of all things But that then they shall be again taken in and the Everlasting Covenant be made with them according as God has before promised to them Rom. 11.30 For although through their unbelief we are taken into mercy whereby their Number is diminished yet the Covenant that God has by Oath promised to make with them even with both the Houses of Jacob at that time of Restitution they cannot be disappointed of For we that are taken in to be of the Seed of Abraham in and through Christ we must come in as of the Lyon of the Tribe of Judah of which Race Christ came And St. Paul speaking of the conversion of the Jews Rom. 11.15 saith What shall the receiving of them be but life from the dead And the Patriarch Levy in his last will and Testament foretold his Sons that they should call him Heretick that goeth about to renew the Law by the power of the highest and in the end they should kill him out of hand as they think not knowing that he shall rise again and so shall ye receive his innocent blood wilfully upon your own heads For his sake shall your holy place be left desolate which you shall have defiled by utter forswearing and your dwelling shall not be clean but you shall be curst among the Heathen and despair shall vex you till he visit you again And he further saith then will God raise up a new Priest unto whom all the Lords words shall be opened and he shall execute true Judgment upon the Earth many days And his Star shall rise in Heaven as a King shall he shew forth the light of knowledge in the open Sunshine of the day and he shall be magnified over all the world and be received and shine as the Sun upon the Earth and drive away all darkness and there shall be peace upon all the Earth In his days the Heavens shall rejoyce the Earth shall be glad the clouds shall be merry the knowledge of the Lord shall be poured out upon the Earth as the waters of the Seas and the Angels of Glory that are in the Lords presence shall rejoyce in him The Heavens shall be opened and out of the Temple of Glory shall sanctification come upon him with the fathers voice as from Abraham the father of Isaac and the Glory of the highest shall be spread out upon him and the Spirit of understanding and sanctification shall rest upon him whereof he shall give abundantly and mightily to his children in truth for evermore and there shall none succeed him from Generation to Generation World without end In his Priesthood all sin shall come to an end and the
should wholly fall off And by what Dan saith of his Children in his last Testament is to the same effect For he saith I am sure in the latter days ye shall depart from the Lord and walk in naughtiness working the abominations of the Gentiles and haunting wicked Women in all lewdness by the Working of deceitful Spirits in you For I have read in Enoch that Satan is your Prince and that all the Spirits of Fornication and Pride shall ply themselves in laying Snares for the Children of Dan to make them sin before the Lord. Here we may see what was the reason that none of Dan was of that Number which was to be Sealed for the Glorious Tabernacle when the Lord again comes which is the Sion that shall be revealed and then shall Jerusalem again be built having twelve Gates as in Ezek. 48. from the 31. v. to the 35. called after the Names of the Tribes of Israel according to that of the New Jerusalem which comes down from Heaven of which it is said There is no Temple in it Rev. 21.22 And I saw no Temple therein for the Lord God almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it But as to the New Earthly Jerusalem there is said will be a Temple for from under the threshold of which shall issue forth the Waters spoken of Ezek 47.1 Now that these Waters here spoken of are real Waters is certain in that there is nothing in the whole Book of God to prove it a figurative speech and we are not to makefigures and that there shall be by these Waters real Fruit Trees as is said and also abundance of Fish in the River For the Lord hath declared that then the Earth shall abound with all good things And then of Jerusalem it shall be said from that day the Lord is there as in Ezek. 48.35 It was round about eighteen thousand measures and the name of the City from that day shall be The Lord is there And then it is the saying of the Apostle will be fullfilled in the Manifestation of the kindness of the Lord to them in the Ages to come as in Eph. 2.6,7 And hath raised us up together and made us sit together in Heavenly places in Christ Jesus That in the ages to come he might shew the exceeding Riches of his Grace in his kindness towards us through Christ Jesus Now in Heaven we neither read of Ages nor Generations and were the Ages here spoken of meant of them that are in Heaven he would have said That the Ages that are past might see the exceeding Riches of his Grace in his kindness towards them because that they being in Heaven would sooner behold the exceeding Kindness of the Lord toward them than those that are afterward to go to Heaven of the following Generations or Ages Therefore the kindness here spoken of must be manifested here when the New Jerusalem shall descend out of Heaven when that Glorious Tabernacle shall be Revealed which the Lord shall pitch and not Man over the Land of Canaan And the Land that is given by the Lord in Ezek. 47.14 appears to be far larger than what Israel has had in Possession Now as to what Obadiah saith in the first part of the Chapter where he treats of the Real Seed of Esau and from the 15. v. downward of the Day of the Lord being near upon all the Heathen by which he comprehends the Wicked of the World that their reward should then be given them At which time there should be deliverance on Mount Sion as it is said in the 17. v. But upon Mount Sion shall be deliverance and there shall be Holiness and the House of Jacob shall possess their possessions 20. And the Captivity of the Host of the Children of Israel shall possess that of the Canaanites even to Zarephath and the Captivity of Jerusalem which is in Sepharad shall possess the Cities of the South 21. And Saviours shall come upon Mount Sion to Judg the Mount of Esau and the Kingdoms shall be the Lords Here you see this Prophet with Esdras comprehends all the Wicked World under the Name of Esau And this Prophet also gives us to understand when the Kingdom shall be the Lords That is when Saviours come upon Mount Sion and the World is Judged By which words we see that now the Kingdom is not termed the Lords not till such time that he comes to Judg the World and to restore Israel's Inheritance to them And then at that time the Kingdom will be the Lords St. Paul Terms this World as it is now to be ruled by the Devil Whereas he saith 2 Cor. 4.4 The God of this World hath blinded the minds of them which believe not And in Eph. 6.12 he saith We wrestle not against Flesh and Blood but against Principalities against Powers and against the Rulers of the darkness of this World and against Spiritual Wickedness in high places And the Devil boasting to our Saviour of his Power Luke 4.6 When he shewed him all the Kingdoms of this World in a moment of time and the Devil said unto him all this Power will I give thee and the Glory of them for that is delivered unto me That is after mankind again became wilfully wicked God left them to Satan's Delusion And although the Devil is the Father of Lies yet he would scarce have told them to the God of Truth who knew how far his Power did extend And the Lord himself saith John 14.30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you for the Prince of this World cometh and hath no part in me But you may say I thought God had ruled all things in Heaven and Earth God doth invisibly over-rule the Devil or else he would destroy all the Righteous from off the Earth were not his Power limited by the most high but the visible rule as is declared by the Apostle is in the Devil who carries on the Darkness of this World Eph. 6.12 by himself and all his adherents for it is said That he ruleth in the Hearts of the Children of the Disobedient but you may say the Lord did say to his Disciples Mark 9.1 Verily verily I say unto you that there be some of them that stand here which shall not tast of Death till they have seen the Kingdom of God come with Power Which was made out in his Transfiguration in 2. v. Six days after Jesus taketh Peter James and John and leadeth them up into an high Mountain apart by themselves and he was transfigured before them 3. v. And his Raiment became shining exceeding white as Snow so as no Fuller on Earth can white them 4. v. And there appeared unto them Elias with Moses and they were talking with Jesus 7. v. And there was a Cloud overshadowed them and a voice came out of the Cloud saying this is my beloved Son hear him Now the other Evangelists say a bright Cloud Which makes it out to us where the Heavenly Powers
are put out of a Capacity of being such any longer And had this City been in Heaven as some would have it when the Wine-press is trod it must have taken up the whole confine of the Heavens or otherwise the Wine-press of God's wrath would appear to be trod in the Heavens without the City But this being too great an absurdity St. John to end all Controversy saith in Rev. 2. He saw the New Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven And in the first verse he saith I saw a New Heaven and a New Earth for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away and there was no more Sea The New Heavens and the New Earth is as I before shewed you The New Powers and New People in whom dwelleth Righteousness As Christ and his raised Saints the New Heaven and his Elect the New Earth Now whereas he saith there was no more Sea And St. Jude terms the wicked The Raging Waves of the Sea foaming out their own shame And where the Destruction of Babilon is spoken of the Multitude that came against her is said to be the Sea Jer. 51.42 The Sea is come up upon Babilon she is covered with the multitude of the Waves thereof Now the Sea has a prevailing Power therefore the Sea spoken of in Revelations which shall be no more is that the wicked shall then have no more prevailing Power For altho the Devil does gather together after the thousand Years his Gog and Magog yet it will be to their utter Destruction And the Lord spenking in Isa 57.20,21 of Israel's Peace and Healing and of the Wicked Worlds Destruction as in the 20. v. But the wicked are like the troubled Sea when it cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt There is no Peace saith my God to the Wicked Here the wicked are said in the day of their Destruction to be like the troubled Sea And at the time when Israel shall be delivered from under the Power of all his Enemies it is said Psal 68.22 The Lord saith I will bring again from Basham I will bring my People again from the depths of the Sea Here we see that the wicked are the depths of the Sea from which God will bring his People from under their Power And the wicked as a Sea shall never more prevail And it is said Jer. 33.23,24 Thy tacklings are losed they could not well strengthen their Mast they could not spread the Sail. Then is the Prey of a great spoil divided the lame take the prey The Inhabitants shall not say I am sick the people that dwell therein shall be forgiven their Iniquity When the Lord comes then the wicked can neither spread their Sail nor strengthen their Mast Then will the prey of a great spoil be divided then will the lame take the prey That is the Afflicted People of Israel And at that time the Inhabitants shall not say I am sick And whereas St. John saith Rev. 21.2,3,4 And I John saw the Holy City New Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her Husband And I heard a great Voice out of Heaven saying behold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his People and God himself shall be with them and be their God And God shall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow nor crying neither shall there be any more pain for the former things are past away And the Lord saith Rev. 3.12 Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go no more out and I will write upon him the Name of my God and the Name of the City of my God which is the New Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God and I will write upon him my New Name Here the Lord as well as St. John saith the New Jerusalem comes down out of Heaven from God Now as to what this City is that comes down out of Heaven from God it does plainly appear to be the whole Church triumphant for St. John saith it is this City the New Jerdsalem which he saw prepared as a Bride adorned for her Husband Then it cannot be any outward glorious Fabrick which the Lord is said to espouse or is fit to be the Lamb's Wife But the Lord has promised to espouse his Church to himself at the great Wedding-Supper For as yet the Souls are said to be under the Altar and therefore not yet made Partakers of the Glory that shall be revealed But at the Last Trumpet when the Dead shall be raised incorruptible and the Bodies of the Saints again to them re-united and those that have been the Lord's Witnesses mentioned in the Revelations with them caught up in the Clouds to meet the Lord in Air. And then as it is said God shall wipe away all tears from their Eyes and then there shall be with them no more Death neither sorrow nor crying And by the promised new Covenant Israel will then fall little short of this when the Lord hath taken away their sins and so secured them in himself as they shall never more sin against him For altho afterward thay shall know a temporal Death Yet the Lord in John 11.26 John 6.50 Terms that not a dying And Revelations 19.11 It is there declared how the Lord shall come For St. John saith Râ—v 19.11,14 That he saw Heaven opened and behold a white horse and he that sate upon him was called faithful and true and in righteousness he doth Judge and make war 14. And the Armies which were in Heaven followed him upon white horses cloathed in fine Linen white and clean By which we see these Armies here spoken of come out of Heaven And St. John in the 14 Chap. 14. v. Doth open to us what these white horses are For he there saith Rev. 14.14 He beheld a white Cloud and upon the Cloud one sat like unto the Son of Man having on his head a Golden Crown and in his hand a sharp sickle You see here that the white horses are white Clouds and that the Lord will come in the Clouds of Heaven as was declared by the Angels in Acts 1.11 And the Lord also told his Disciples John 14.2 In my fathers house are many mansions if it were not so I would have told you I go to prepare a place for you 3. And if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self Now without doubt in the Clouds there will be Receptacles of Glorious mansions for the Lord and his chief raised Saints and Angels And St. John saith Rev. 21.9 There came unto him an Angel and talked with him Saying come up hither and I will shew the bride the lambs wife 10. And he carried me away in the Spirit to a great and high Mountain and shewed me that great City
Jerusalem shall be safely inhabited Now in that the Lord saith there will be no more utter destruction there whereby it doth appear that there will be some destroy'd but not an utter Destruction for after the thousand years the Gog and Magag will come up against Jerusalem which company will be all destroyed I have given a more full Account of this Gog and Magog where I have spoken of the very or special Elect and therefore shall not here further enlarge upon it A Prophecy of Luther 's which is wonderfully remarkable and also it is worded according to the Scripture Stile LVther began to Preach the Gospel of Christ and to fall off from the Pope in the year 1515 and he Lived and Preached till 1546. and in the time of his Preaching the year is not set down he did assure them before two hundred years be expired if not sooner by the coming of the dreadful day of Judgment they be consumed that all their abominable Blasphemies Idolatries and damnable Religion will utterly be extirminated and destroyed And on the contrary we who for the sake of professing God's Holy word in truth are tormented terrified banished imprisoned and slain here on Earth by that man of Sin and God's Enemies the Antichrist and Pope of Rome at the last day with unspeakable comfort shall injoy and take possession of the Fruits of our assured hopes namely everlasting Consolation Joy and Salvation This saying of Luther's was before the former by reason he mentions that the Gospel was not at that time Preached in England when he spake this as followeth Ah Loving God said Luther come once I wait continually for that day when Early in the morning in the Spring the day and the night are alike long I see a very clear Morning Red. For these are my Cogitations whereof I purpose also to Preach that swiftly out of the morning red will come a black thick Cloud out of which will issue three flakes of Lightning afterwards there will come a clap and in a moment will strike all on a heap Heaven and Earth The Name of the Lord be praised who hath taught us to sigh and yearn after that day indeed we ought to desire the speedy approach thereof When the Turk said Luther begineth a little to decline then certainly the last day will come for then it must needs be of the necessity of the Scripture the loving Lord will come as the Scripture saith and when I come I will move Heaven and Earth and then shall come the desire of all Nations At the last there will be great Alteration and Commotion for then all the Elements shall be melted to Ashes the whole World shall be made a vast lump again as in the Begining then there shall be a New Heaven and Earth and we shall be changed but the Devil shall remain as he is for he hath nothing of the Elements as St. Paul sheweth who had great Revelations But I hope seeing the Gospel in such sort is contemned that the last day is not far two hundred years hence God's word will decrease again and fall and there will be a great darkness for want of upright faithful Servants of the Word as then the whole World will be wild and Epicurish and then the Voice will come and sound behold the Bridegroom cometh Now whereas Luther saith strike all on an heap Heaven and Earth Here he speaketh in the Scripture way of speaking terming the Powers and People to the Heavens and Earth for a great State of Power and People is term'd Heavens and an Earth as I have before show'd you in several places As the old Babilon was so termed when at the Destruction thereof it was said that the Heavens and earth were removed out of their places and this Romish Babilonian Power is also by the word said to be the Heavens and Earth And here he says they are to be struck on an Heap That is thrown down like an heap of Rubbish without any distinction of their Honour and Dignity till the Judgment of the Lord destroys them all and in that he terms it the last day his meaning is the last day of the Power of this World And as to the coming of Christ Luther hath given us for a certain sign the Turks declining the which is already come to pass and then it is he saith will be the last day of the Power of this wicked World for then Christ will come But when all the wicked are to be destroyed from off the Earth then he saith there will be great Alterations and Commotions so as the Elements will be burnt to Ashes and then will the Earth of People with the material Earth lye as a vast lump again as in the begining as in Esdras it is said Seven days and then the renewed Heavens and Earth will appear more Glorious for then the Heavens and Earth will be renewed to that Perfection as 't was in the first Creation then shall some that sleep in the dust awake as it s said in Daniel and Esdras for all that are raised do not Rise to the Glorious Tabernacle of whom Ezekiel speaks of when he saith they shall sleep in the Woods which is like unto that of Adam in Paradice Now the Elements that are here said to be burnt to Ashes are the Elements of Mans Body and this by his own way of expressing of it is made clearly Evident in that he saith the Devil shall remain as he is because he hath nothing of the Elements in him These forementioned Elements are the Elements St. Peter speaks of which shall melt with fervent Heat And of whom the Psalmist saith They shall melt as the Fat of Lambs even with smoke shall they consume away But as for the material Heavens Air Sea and Earth in the Bowels of which is inclosed Hell And for us to think that these shall be burnt to Ashes is altogether repugnant to Scripture for God hath set the Sun as I have already proved as a faithful Witness in Heaven and when the Devil is at last cast into Hell it is said Rev. 20. he was confined there day and night for ever and for ever And also it is said of the Wise in Dan. 12. They shall shine as the brightness of the Firmament and they that turn many to Righteousness shall shine as the Stars for ever and for ever And it was Prophesied of Luther by Holy Men As first a Learned Frier at Eisenach named John Hilten who Prophesied touching Luther's time namely That about the year 1516 Popedom would greatly decline as God be praised was through Luther fulfilled and especially concerning Luther and touching his Powerful Teaching and Preaching John Huss Prophesied in the year 1415 as he was to be burned at Costnitz who said This day ye Rost a Goose but one hundred years hence ye shall hear a Swan Sing Huss is called a Goose and Luther a Swan him ye shall not be able to Rost nor overcome
which Gloriously was made true on Luther for in the year 1515 he began to sing and so Powerfully Preached and Wrought and Fought as since the Apostles times none hath done the like yet notwithstanding in despight of the Papists whom valiently in open fight he Encountred he lived many years afterwards and in the year 1546 departed in Peace on his bed Now in that God terms the Wicked to the Heavens and Earth and the World thereby he leaves man scope to come to Repentance whosoever so does they are then neither termed the Heavens nor the Earth nor World that is here spoken of that is to be destroyed 〈…〉 So I hope 〈…〉 by the breaking forth of the Light of Knowledg of the Coming of the Lord and by the fresh publication of the Gospel there may be Millions of Souls brought home so as to prepare for the coming of the Lord so that it may be only those that have hardned themselves in all Iniquity are to be left of God to hardness of heart and blindness of mind which may chiefly prove the Heavens Earth and World which will be destroyed by whom is chiefly included the incorigible Babilouians or Romanists whereas the Lord saith Should he find Faith on the Earth I could wish the Earth here spoken of by the Lord did only as will chiefly include those cruel Babilonians which have acted their Cruelty to the Servants of Christ and such as have given themselves up to wilful sin whereby they are left of God to hardness of Heart and blindness of mind but that all the rest of Mankind and especially them that bear the outward Name of Christ may depart from iniquity or otherwise they being they that will else fall underneath the severest Judgments And that all Mankind would seek unto God as Nineveh did and that also all them that fear his Name would stand in the gan for the People and so the 〈◊〉 of People that is to be destroyed may be â—…minished and the servants of Christ 〈…〉 creased So that Darkness might only fall on that Earth of People that hath excluded themselves from his Mercy but that the 〈…〉 mankind may keep off the Judgments 〈◊〉 against them by their Repentance as Nineveh did so that the Destruction which was threatned to be in forty days was turned to forty days of years in which Time those who were the chief Mourners were remov'd by Death and so now if we by the fresh breaking forth of the clear light of the Gospel with the Voice of the Bridegroom 's coming we so awake as to prepare for it we shall have as good success as Nineveh had for thereby the Earth of the Wicked will be decreased and the Servants of Christ increased And in that Luther doth say There shall be a Voice of the Bridegroom 's coming according to what the Angel said to Daniel altho not in the same words but to the same effect as in Dan. 12.4 But thou O Daniel shut up the words and seal the Book even to the time of the end many shall run to and fro and knowledg shall be-increased This fully shows that knowledg shall be increased at the time of the end which end is now just approaching and knowledge breaking forth at the Coming of the Lord thereby to make preparation for his coming But my Soul is troubled when I think of the Words of the Lord concerning the willful miscarriage of the Christians after they have Notice of his Coming for he saith in Luke 14.17 He sent his Servants at Supper-time to say to them which were bidden Come for all things are now ready 18. v. And they all with one accord began to make excuse being eager after the advantage of this World Here we see these might have came had they not been wanting to themselves for which the Anger of the Lord was kindled against them And here we see by the Lord as well as by Daniel and Luther that there would be notice given at the end of the time of his Coming of which the Lord saith is just at Supper-time And the Lord also said Dan. 12.9,10 And he said go thy way Daniel for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end Which plainly shews there was a Secret in it which was not to be revealed till now the end of the time And also the Lord saith in the tenth verse Many shall be purified and made white and tried but the wicked shall do wickedly and none of the wicked shall understand but the wise shall understand And whereas it is said none of the wicked shall understand that is those that have given themselves to work iniquity shall be left of God to hardness of heart and blindness of mind And whereas it is said the Wise shall understand it is meant by them that truly fear the Lord for the fear of the Lord is said to be the beginning of Wisdom and these are those that shall not be in darkness at that day but that the signs with the opened revealed Will of God in his Word shall now alarm them to prepare for his coming Now between these there is a third sort which by the Watchmans Warning they might have the advantage of making preparation For the Watchman is set upon the Watch-Tower to warn all And if the Wicked Man die without Warning although he die in his iniquity yet his Blood will God require at the Watchmans hand according to the Word of the Lord in Ezek. 33.6,7,8 14,15 But if the Watchman see the sword come and blow not the Trumpet and the people be not warned if the Sword come and take any person from among them he is taken away in his iniquity but his blood will I require at the Watchmans hand 7. So thou O Son of Man I have set thee a Watchman unto the House of Israel therefore thou shalt hear the Word at my mouth and warn them from me 8. When I say unto the Wicked O wicked man thou shalt surely die if thou dost not speak to warn the Wicked from his way that wicked man shall die in his iniquity but his blood will I require at thine hand For the Lord saith in the 14th verse When I say to the Wicked thou shalt surely die if he turn from his sin and do that which is lawful and right 15. v. he shall surely live he shall not die By this we also see that if God doth say to the Wicked thou shalt surely die yet that threatning was of force no longer than the man remained sinful But as for those sinners who by their continual custom in sin God has left to hardness of heart and blindness of mind they cannot come to amendment of Life And God saith according to this in Ezek. 33.13 When I shall say to the Righteous that he shall surely live if he trust to his own Righteousness and commit iniquity all his Righteousness shall not be remembered but for his iniquity that he
But by the word it may be easily proved there is several ways for the elect to be brought into Christ For first after the fall of Adam they were to observe the ordinances then declar'd to them by God and also looking to the promis'd Seed for satisfaction and reconciliation if they were found in their obedience to God After which Moses his time God gave them the Law upon mount Sinai But still they were to look to Christ in the promise in that he should bruise the Serpents head and take away the sting of Death from them And here God saith to Israel as he said to Cain Gen. 4.7 If thou doest well shalt thou not be accepted but if thou doest evil sin lyeth at the Door So God saith to the Seed of Jacob Deu. 11.26 Behold I set before you this day a blessing and a curse 27. A blessing if you obey the commandments of the Lord your God which I command you this day 28. And a curse if you will not obey the Commandments of the Lord your God but turn aside out of the way which I command you this day You see here was the free Grace of God manifested to them above the rest of the World in that God had so far renewnewed or inlightned them as to bring them to the knowledg of himself the which the rest of the world was almost wholly ignorant of And here God gave Israel a rule by which they should walk the which it they had so done they had enjoyed the blessings that God had there promised them and that He would also be their God for ever and they should be his people And after Christ came the Gospel was published wherein all Nations were invited that whosoever would might come and take of the Waters of Life freely Rev. 22.17 But although there was none excluded yet there was the Condition of the tender of Grace to be observed by all them that are made partakers of the blessedness Which Condition was Repentance from Dead Works with Love and Obedience to God and Christ and thankful acknowledgment of the mercy and benefit purchast by Him Now as concerning Election which consists of Three Distinctions FIrst The Election of the Church Secondly The Election of the children of the Church as being in covenant and if they die in their Infancy accepted for their Parents sake so as they shall not see Hell and in the Last Judgment there is none condemned to feel punishment in that body in which they never had offended Therefore the children shall return from the Land of the Enemy as I shall hereafter prove And Thirdly Of the special Elect which the Lord terms the very Elect of whom he said they should not be deceived And now to make clear these Elections I shall here prove to you that there was neither Predestination nor Reprobation before the Foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth And in the first place I shall prove there was none reprobated as I shall make appear by the Word and Oath of God For God saith in Ezekiel 33.11 Say unto them as I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the Deash of the Wicked Now had God made a Decree before the Foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth that the greater part of mankind should be Reprobates and for being so they should be damned and 〈◊〉 Decree to pass before they had a being or the World in which they offended then of necessity God must have delight in the Death of a sinner But God foreseeing that Israel and we would be apt to attribute their miscarriage unto him therefore by his Oath he confirms to us the contrary swearing by Himself because he could swear by no Greater And in 2 Esdras 8.59 it is said For it was not his Will that man should come to nought And Abraham said to God Shall not the Judge of all the World do Right And how would the Justice of God appear to make so many Millions of Souls on purpose to damn them and only in pretence put them in a capacity of Obedience when his unrevokable Decree was to the contrary The which be it far from any soul to think it being contrary to his Justice and Mercy and contrary to his Oath and Word Now as St. Paul saith in Ephes 1.4 They were chosen in him before the Foundation of the World The which Foundation admits of several Interpretations The First Foundation was the Material Heavens and Earth Secondly The People of the World is far oftner termed the World than the Real Earth is For in John 15.18,19 the Lord terms the People the World no less than six times in two Verses And so by the Prophets and Apostles the People is term'd the World Now the Foundation of the World of People has been several â—mes laid The Old World in Adam this World in Noah and the Foundation of the World to come in the Seed of Jacob as I shall hereafter prove to you when the Lord brought them out of the Land of Egypt at which time he marked them for himself to be the chief Foundation of the World to come at which foundation the Lord Christ was figuratively slain in the Paschal Lamb. As it is said in Rev. 19.8 The Lamb stain from the foundation of the World And it is said 1 Pet. 1.20 That Christ was foreordain'd before the foundation of the World but was manifested in these last times for you These words admit of a two fold interpretation in as much as there is several Foundations and it may as well be rendered that Christ was Ordained at the Fall of Adam to make satisfaction for mankind which was before the foundation of that World which is to come which afterwards the Foundation was laid in Israel when the Pascal Lamb was slain as I shall make clear to you And whereas St. Peter saith was manifest in these last times the which is the last times of this World of People Now whereas St. Paul saith in Ephes 1.9 Blessed be God and the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in Heavenly places in Christ At which time he spake this it is evident they were not in Heaven and therefore spoken for time to come And whereas he saith in verse 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the World that we should be holy and without blame before him in Love Now after Israel had fallen off the Lord tells Esdras in chap. 2. verse 11. Their glory also will I take to me and give these the everlasting Tabernacles which I had prepared for them Verse 12. They shall have the Tree of Life for an Oyntment of sweet savours they shall neither labour nor be weary By which it doth seem to appear that God did make choice of others for the Glorious Tabernacle before them which were the Foundation And St. Paul saith Ephes 2.20,21,22 That they are built
decreed their Works and so concluded them as finisht from the Foundation of the World To which I answer It was from the Foundation of thar World that then was a laying in Israel which the Twelve Tribes were then the Foundation of And not that their Works were finished or they condemned from the foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth For in Esdras 3.17 And it came to pass that when thou leddest his Seed out of Egypt thou broughtest them to Mount Sinai Verse 18. And bowing the Heavens thou didst set fast the Earth and movedst the whole World and madest the Deeps to tremble and troubledst the men of that age That is the world that is to come was establisht in the twelve Tribes which in the Hebrews is mention'd as the foundation Which people now being scattered throughout the face of the Earth when they are again gathered at the coming of the Lord with the Glory that shall then be revealed with the dead that shall be raised will be the world that is to come of which the Apostle speaks And of which he saith they were chosen before the foundation of the world was which world is yet to come as I have show'd you And the Angel further telleth 2 Fsdras 7.11,12,13,14 Which Angel by the word appears to be Christ He saith because for their sakes I made the world And when Adam transgressed my statutes then was decreed that now is done V. 12. Then were the entrances of this world made narrow full of sorrow and travel They are but few and Evil full of Perils and very painful V. 13. For the entrances of the Elder World were wide and sure and brought immortal fruit V. 14. If then they that live labour not to enter these strait and vain things they can never receive those that are laid up for them We see here that the Angel does absolutely declare to Esdras when the decree was past in which the entrance into blessedness was made strait or hard to be attain'd that it was after the fall of Adam and that now we must labour or else we cannot receive the good that is laid up for us which saying is like that of the Lords in Rev. 3.10 because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee from the hour of Temptation which shall come upon all the World to try them that dwell upon the Earth V. 11. Behold I come quickly Hold that fast which thou hast that no man take thy Crown V. 12. Him that overcometh will I make a Pillar in the Temple of my God and he shall go no more out We here plainly see by the words of the Lord both to Esdras and St. John that there is a part required of us the which is to be performed by us that no man take thy Crown That is as much as to say if thou perform not the condition another shall take thy Crown which was prepared for thee for I can raise me a People another way Of which God hath left us several Examples As first when Israel sinned God would have destroyed them and made of Moses a great Nation Where then would their absolute Election have been for in Exod. 32. where God saith unto Moses in the 7th verse Go get thee down for thy People which thou broughtest out of the Land of Egypt have corrupted themselves V. 8. They turned aside quickly out of the way which I commanded them They have made them a Molten Calf and have Worshiped it and have Sacrificed thereunto and said these be thy Gods O Israel which have brought thee up out of the Land of Egypt V. 9. And the Lord said to Moses I have seen this People and behold it is a stiff-necked People V. 10. Now therefore let me alone that my wrath may wax hot against them and that I may consume them and I will make of thee a great Nation But by Moses's earnest Prayer the fierce Anger of the Lord was asswaged And therefore in the 14th v. it is said The Lord repented of the Evil which he thought to do unto his People Now these are the Elect and chosen People of God whom he had Called Enlightned and put them into a capacity of Obedience and made them sensible what his Will and Pleasure was But they continued not in their Obedience but were quickly turn'd aside and therefore the Lord said they have corrupted themselves Of which also St. James saith chap. 1.13,14,15 Let no man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Verse 14. But every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lust and enticed Verse 15. Then when lust hath conceived is bringeth forth fin and sin when it is finished bringeth forth death By which we may plainly see that all Evil proceeds from our own hearts and the inbred corruption that is within them being stirr'd up thereunto by the subtil Instigations of the Devil and by the Traps and Gins and Snares that he still lays in our way and the World heedlesly are taken in them And how many after they know the Ways of God yer how few of them do industriously lay forth themselves to serve him as they do the World the Flesh and the Devil Rom. 6.16 But we are his Servants to whom we obey whether of sin unto death or of Obedience unto Righteousness And in Heb. 4.16 it is said Let us come boldly unto the Throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find Grace to help in time of need The which if we do and so continue to do God hath promised that he will never leave us nor sorsake us as Heb. 13. wherein he instructs us how to order our Conversation aright thereby to become partakers of the promise In Heb. 13.1,2,3,4,5,6 Let brotherly love continue Verse 2. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained Angels unawares Verse 3. Remember them that are in Bonds as bound with them and them that suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body Verse 4. Marriage is honourable in all and the Bed undefiled but Whoremongers and Adulterers God will Judge V. 5. Let your Conversation be without Coveteousness and be content with such things as you have for he hath said I will never leave thee nor forsake thee In this latter part of the Verse he speaks of singular Persons whereas he saith the Lord will never leave thee that is we must each of us search our own Hearts to know whether we walk in a Resignation of our wills to his will and also to go out of our selves to fetch strength from him And then it is he hath promised That he will never leave us nor forsake us V. 6. So that we may boldly say the Lord is my helper and I will not fear what man shall do unto me That is every one that doth so walk may say particularly for himself That the
him also freely give us all things That is God will freely give us all things if we will receive it according to the tender of his Grace in his Word and with patience wait for it as these did And whereas he saith in 33. v. Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God's Elect it is God that Justifieth 33. Who is he that condemneth it is Christ that died yea rather that is risen again who is even at the Right hand of God who also maketh interessione for us That is as I elsewhere said that we are no sooner converted and brought into an holy Resignation of our selves unto God but we are accepted of God through the satisfaction made by the Death of Christ who now lives to make intercession for such And as to what we were before we were Converted those sins will not be laid to our charge But this is no incouragement to us to sin and defer Repentance for those Romans never had the knowledg of the truth before But we are born Children of the visible Church and if we defer Repentance and check the good motions of the Spirit and refuse to be obedient to the word thinking it will be time enough hereafter to look after Heaven In so doing we tempt God to leave us to hardness of Heart and blindness of mind therefore the Apostle doth so earnestly exhort the Hebrews To day whilst it is called to day not to harden their Hearts That is not to put off Repentance till to morrow And when we are brought home to Christ by Repentance and resigning up our selves to him we are then no sooner in him but we must walk in newness of Life Of which St. Jude puts in remembrance Jude 6.7 Of the Angels which kept not their first estate but left their own habitations he hath reserved in everlasting chains under darkness unto the Judgment of the great day Even as Sodom and Gomorrha and the Cities about them in like manner giving themselves over to fornication and going after strange Flesh are set forth for an Example suffering the vengeance of eternal Fire By which we see if we give our selves a liberty to sin God does with hold his restraining Grace from us and so through sin we become subjects of God's wrath And whereas St. Paul saith Rom. 8.35 Who shall separate us from the Love of Christ shall tribulation or distress or persecution or famine or nakedness or peril or sword 36. As it is written for thy sake we are killed all the day long we are accounted as Sheep for the Slaughter 37. Nay in all these things we are more than Conquerers through him that lovedus 38. For I am perswaded that neither Death nor Life nor Angels nor Principalities nor Powers nor things present nor things to come 39. Nor height nor depth nor any other Creature shall be able to separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord. By these words we see that St. Paul was of this perswasion That they being once in Christ that it was not any nor all of these forementioned things should be able to separate them from the Love of God through Christ By which we see there is nothing but wilful sin that can separate the Soul from the Love of God in Christ if once accepted And whereas St. Paul saith 2 Thes 2.13.14 We are bound to give thanks alway to God for you Brethren beloved of the Lord because God hath from the beginning chosen you to Salvation thro' Sanctification of the Spirit and belief of the truth whereunto he called you by our Gospel to the obtaining of the gloey of our Lord Jesus Christ Now whereas St. Paul saith That God from the beginning chose the Thessalonians to Salvation Now were these words to be taken as hitherto we have done there is a contradiction in the Apostles own words For in the Ephesians he there saith that they were chosen in Christ before the Foundation of the World And here in the Thessalonians he saith from the beginning Now were they chosen from the beginning of the material Heavens and Earth or from the beginning of the first world of People which was in the seed of Cain and Seth. Then were they not chosen before the foundation of the World but at the foundation of the World therefore these words admit of a contradiction And from the beginning here spoken of could not reach to God and Eternity for there is neither beginning nor end therefore his words here and in the Ephesians admit of two meanings The first is as I before proved to you That the Churches that first trusted in Christ was made choice of for the glorious Tabernacle and so will appear to the praise of his Glory as being approv'd of of God as to matter of choice or liking in God for the glorious Tabernacle sooner then Israel or before Israel which is the foundation of the world here spoken of as I have already clearly proved Now whereas he saith that the Thessalonians were chosen from the begining to Salvation is no other then from the begining of the preaching of the Gospel The which begining I shall make clear to you by the words of our blessed Lord and St. John First what the Lord saith to his Disciples in John 15.27 And ye shall also bear witness because ye have been with me from the begining And St. John saith 1 John 2.24 Let that therefore abide in you which ye have heard from the begining If that which ye have heard from the begining shall remain in you ye also shall continue in the Son and in the Father By what is here said it is evident that the Apostle had no other meaning then from the begining of the publishing of the Gospel by reason Christ and the Apostles did express themselves so And the Apostles own words are to the like effect in Phil. 1.5 For your fellowship in the Gospel from the first day until now which is no other then from the first day they heard the word Now the Thessalonians their being chosen to salvation was not so absolute but that they might through their own neglect fall short of salvation as St. Pauls own words make appear Because he saith in the 2 Thes 1.11 Wherefore also we pray alwaies for you that our God would count you worthy of this calling and fulfil all the good pleasure of his goodness and the work of faith with power By what is here said it doth appear that the Thessalonians being chosen to salvation was like that of the children of Israel who was chosen of the Lord for the Land of Canan for God brought them out of the Land of Egypt That was God by his own out stretched arm brought them out of Egypt and through the red Sea This being that which lay not in their power to do But when he brought them into the Wilderness they were to fight for the Land of Canan or else they were never to
have it in possession So it was with these Thessalonians who were chosen to salvation for God brought them out of the Egyptian darkness of Heathenism and delivered them out of the red Sea of their sins which would have drowned them in perdition and from which they could no way deliver themselves and it was onely the out stretched arm of God that did or could deliver them which was done through the satisfaction made by the blood and death of Christ Who dyed for all that will live unto him Now the Thessalonians being thus renewed by the Spirit of Grace and brought into the knowledge of God by the preaching of the Gospel And delivered from the condemning power of sin and accepted in and through the righteousness of Christ and so set free in the Wilderness of this world After which they were to fight for the heavenly Land of Canaan which was the Salvation they were chosen to or else it was not to be had And God having put us into a Captivity of Obedience we are to wrestle for the blessing Therefore St. Paul saith Phil. 2.12 Work out your own Salvation with fear and trembling 13. For it is God that worketh in you both to will and do of his own good pleasure That is It is so far the good will and pleasure of God to work in us as to call us and enlighten us by his word whereby he puts us into a capacity of obedience in which capacity we must 2 Pet. 1.10 work out our own Salvation with fear and trembling and so as it is said Heb. 4.1 We must make our calling and election sure For if we improve not our Talent that God hath given us and labour in his service We must expect the same sentence from the Lord as he had who is mentioned in the Gospel Mat. 25.26,30 And therefore the Apostle saith Let us therefore fear lest a promise being left us of entring into his Rest any of you should seem to come short of it Therefore this Election of the Christian Church is like that of the Jewish The which is as we Elect our Mayors for a City before they are put into the Government of the place the which is if they do not persist in their Obedience to the Supreme Power they shall not come to be Mayor altho he were Elected So is the Election of the Church for the Heavenly City The which is if they do not persist in their Obedience they shall not be made partakers of the Promise which is everlasting Life And whereas St. Paul saith Eph. 3.8 Vnto me who am less than the least of all Saints is this Grace givers that I should Preash among the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 1. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the Mistery which from the beginning of the World hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ For this Secret was hid from Adam who was the beginning of the first World And also from Noah who was the beginning of the Second World And from Abraham who was the beginning of the third World which is the World that is to come And so all along this Mistery was kept secret till Christ had suffered And he saith 10. v. To the intent that now unto the Principalities and Powers in Heavenly places might be known by the Churches the manifold wisdom of God Whereas he saith principalities and Powers in Heavenly Places That is those principalities and powers which in the Old and New Testament are termed the Heavens are here said to be in Heavenly places that all of them that are called into the Churches might know the manifold Wisdom of God And he saith in the 11. v. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord. Now take it for granted that God did from all Eternity intend to make man and also had a foreknowledg of Mans miscarriage and from thence did arise a purpose in God to save Man through Christ yet from this there is nothing to be gathered that God did then Reprobate Man but that he had from all Eternity a purpose through Christ to save Man But the Apostles words will not bear this for he doth not say that God had from all eternity a purpose in Christ but the word is according to the eternal purpose as looking forward to the Eternity that lies before us In which through Christ there was a purpose in God as to mans Salvation And according to this St. Paul again saith That Christ is become the Author of Eternal Salvation to all them that obey him both which carries one and the same meaning with it for it only reaches forward to the Eternity that lies before us And whereas St. Paul saith Ephes 1.9,10 Having made known to us the misteries of his will according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ both which are in Heaven and which are on the Earth even in him Now when Christ first came it was said That it was in the last times Here it is said in the fulness of times the which must be when the time of this World is fulfilled that then it will be the fulness of times both of this and the old World at which fulness of times God will gather together in one all things in Christ both which are in Heaven and which are on the Earth which will be when the Lord again comes Now whereas St. Paul saith Ephes 11.12 In whom also we have obtained an Inheritance being Predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the Counsel of his own will Now the question is what this Predestination according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the Council of his own will was or is To which St. Paul answers himself in the 12. v. according to what the Angel told Esdras That others should have the glorious Tabernacle which was prepared for them According to what St. Paul saith in Phil. 1.12 That they should be to the praise of his Glory who first trusted in Christ By which we may see that the purpose in God as to Predestination was not in the choosing of every individual person so as he could not fall away but to all that did lay hold on the tender of Grace according to the conditions as it is Offered of God through the Redemption purchased by Christ Therefore the Apostle goes on as in the 13. v. In whom ye also trusted after that ye heard the word of truth the Gospel of your Salvation in whom also after ye believed ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of Promise We see that this sealing was after they believed and as I have proved this sealing was not so absolute but that some of them might fall off as Saul did who had the Spirit of Prophecy The which
but forbids his Prophets to pray for them as in Jer. 7.16 the Lord said Therefore pray not thou for this people neither lift up Cry nor Prayer for them neither make intercession unto me for I will not hear thee And God also saith in Jer. 11.14 Therefore pray not thou for this people neither lift up Cry nor prayer for them for I will not hear them in the time that they cry unto me for their trouble By which we see that Repentance will not be accepted at all times For the Lord also saith Jer. 14.12 When they fast I will not hear their cry and when they offer burnt-offerings and an oblation I will not accept them but I will consume them by the Sword and by the Famine and by the Pestilence And it is said Jer. 14.10 Thus saith the Lord unto this people thus have they loved to wander they have not refrained their Feet therefore the Lord doth not accept of them he will now remember their Iniquity and visit their sins We see here that the Lord doth not require of them that which they could not do but that which they could do for they might have refrained their Feet and laid a restraint upon themselves Therefore the Lord saith Isa 50.1 Thus saith the Lord where is the Bill of your Mothers Divorce whom I have put away or to which of my Creditors is it to whom I have Sold you behold for your iniquities have you sold your selves and for your Transgressions is your Mother put away Here the Lord declareth that he was Married to Israel but because of their Sins they were put away And here the Lord speaketh in derision to them Wherein he saith Unto which of my Creditors have I sold you As much as to say I have kept Covenant with you but you for your Iniquities have sold your selves Now had God Reprobated these before the Foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth to Sin Death and Damnation there is no deceit can be like it seeing God has thus here declared against it and in Ezekiel by his Oath and word avouched it But whilst we were too much poring on the sayings of St. Paul since we no better understood them and too slightly passing over the Oath and Word of God and not weighing the dangerous consequence that doth attend a mistake herein But our usual saying is fore-warn'd fore-arm'd but we were not so wise as to take the warning for St. Peter cautions us that in St. Paul's Epistles there are some things hard to be understood which some wrest to their own destruction And this St. Peter saith where he speaketh of the New Heavens and Earth of which St. Paul saith in some places before the World began and also he saith from the foundation of the World and again he saith the World to come Now the words of St. Peter are these in the 2 Pet. 3.13 Nevertheless we according to his promise look for New Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness 14. v. Wherefore beloved seeing that ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in Peace without spot and blameless 15. v. And account that the long-suffering of our Lord is Salvation even as our beloved Brother Paul also according to the wisdom given unto him hath written unto you 16. v. As also in all his Epistles speaking in them of these things in which are some things hard to be understood which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest as they do also the other Scriptures unto their own destruction Now St. Peter doth make it clear that in all St. Paul's Epistles he did speak to them of these things that is of the World to come and of their Election and Choice for that World before that World began the which St. Peter here terms the New Heavens and Earth Now whereas he saith That it is they that are unlearned and are unstable that did wrest the Scriptures to their own destruction And now tho we have men of Learning and stable in these our days amongst us Yet those that first brought in this darkness were neither learned nor stable in the school of Christ And whereas St. Paul saith Heb. 1.2 God hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son whom he hath appointed Heir of all things by whom also he made the Worlds Now what were the Worlds that were made To which I Answer First The Material Heavens and Earth Secondly The world of People that did proceed from Adam the which is generally called the old World Thirdly The world of People which did proceed from Noah of whom we sprang And also the World to come the Foundation of which is Israel as I have already proved for the Earth is said to be set fast in them And St. Paul saith 2 Tim. 1.9 Who hath saved us and called us with an Holy calling not according to our works but according to his own purpose and grace which was given us iâ— Christ Jesus before the World began That is at the first Establishing of the Gospel there was a general call not of their works but according to a purpose in God which was given in Christ before the World began which is the World to come for in Heb. 2.5 he tells It is the World to come of which he speaks Now whereas he saith in 2 Tim. 1.10 But now is made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ who hath Abolished Death and brough life and immortality to light through the Gospel Now here he speaks in the Scripture way of speaking In that he saith hath abolished Death and brought Life and Immortality to Light At which time Death was not Abolished therefore spoken for time to come which then at the appearing of Christ all the Dead Bodies of the Saints will be raised and his Living Saints so chang'd that there shall be no more fear of their falling off so as to tast Eternal Death And he tells us how this Life and Immortallity comes to light That the knowledg of it is through the Gospel of which he saith He was made a Minister Now seeing Life and immortality comes to light through the Gospel we should in all things labour to walk in Obedience thereunto which Gospel includes the whole Moral Law The which is if we perform the Conditions we shall be made partakers of the Promises which is Immortality and Eternal Life For now God expecteth Fruit from â—s as he did from Israel But if there is no other found with us than was with them that is in shew only we must ook to be hewen down and cast into the Fire at his coming Now whereas St. Paul saith in Titus 1.2 In hope of Eternal Life which God that cannot lie promised before the world began Now this Promise without doubt was all along as to Adam and before the World which sprang from him and so to Noah Before this World was that sprang from him But I believe
was the Devil Perfect And whereas the Lord saith in St. Matthew Be ye perfect even as your Father which is in Heaven is perfect And it is said in 2 Cor. 10.5 Casting down imaginations and every high thing that exalteth it self against the knowledge of God and bringing into Captivity every thought to the Obedience of Christ If we so do then Christ will impute his perfect Righteousness to us And so as it is said in Col. 2.10 We shall be compleat in him And if so then perfect in Christ Jesus through his righteousness put upon us And whereas St. Paul saith in Phil. 3.8,9,10 Yea doubtless I count all things but loss for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord for whom I have suffered the loss of all things and do count them but dung that I may win Christ And be found in him not having mine own righteousness which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ the righteousness which is of God by Faith That I may know him and the power of his Resurrection and the fellowship of his Sufferings being made conformable unto his death By which we see if we are made partakers of the Righteousness of Christ we must be brought into a holy Conformity to Christ as being dead to the sinful Pleasures of this World that we might live to him that died for us And St. Paul in Phil. 3.11,12 tells us wherefore he was thus conformable which was If by any means I might attain unto the Resurrection of the dead Not as though I had already attained either were already perfect But I follow after if that I may apprehend that for which also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus Now by what is here said we may clearly understand that though Paul was regenerated and born again yet he saith he was not come to the Resurrection of the dead And whereas he saith Not as though I had already attained either were already perfect Now he had those Qualifications whereby the Saints are made partakers of the imputed Righteousness of Christ so as to be accounted perfect or compleat in him Yet he here saith he was not perfect Therefore the Righteousness he here speaks of was not of an Imputed Perfect Righteousness but of an Inherent Perfect Righteousness which is only attainable for the Righteous at the Resurrection from the Dead and then it is that he shall fully apprehend that Infinite Love and Mercy by which he was apprehended of Christ Jesus And whereas he saith Phil. 3.14,15 I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus Let us therefore as many as be perfect be thus minded Here he speaks of the perfection of the Will in which consists their sincere Obedience to Christ by which they become partakers of the perfect Righteousness purchased by Christ And whereas he saith in the latter part of the same verse If in any thing ye be otherwise minded God shall reveal this unto you This he said to them that were perfect in sincerity in their obedience to Christ that if they had not attained to that clear knowledg of God in their mind as he had yet God would Reveal the same unto them by enlightning their understanding in what he had taught them ALL THE CHIEF POINTS Contained in the CHRISTIAN Religion And those GREAT TRUTHS in the word which we have not had a Right Apprehension of for almost Thirteen Hundred Years never since the Rise of the Beast Are now discovered by the FINGER of GOD. The whole here Collected into Short Heads that thereby they might the better sink down into the Understanding and be Registred in our Memories which Truths are now proved and Published By M. M. LONDON Printed and are to be Sold by J. Clark at the Bible in the Old Change at the upper end of Cheapside E. Whitlock in Stationers-Court in Amen-Corner and W. Reddish ni Griffiths Buildings near the Royal Cook-pit Westminster 1697. The Scriptures being now Rightly Understood are made to agree in a Holy Harmony so as Justice Mercy and Truth go hand in hand together which before we came to have a right Underderstanding in the Word we made to contradict it self which has caus'd so much Dissention amonst us Some there are that term the word a dead letter but all them that believe the scriptures to be the word of God and take to the way directed therein such the scriptures are able to make wise unto salvation 2. Tim. 3.15,16 18. for by them we come to have faith in Christ Jesus as to believe that he will perform his promise according to the condition he hath made in the word Mat. 11.29 And therefore Christ is said to be the Author and Finisher of Faith because he will give the hoped for promised Reward to them that are found in their Obedience for the word our is not in the Hebrew Tongue And in the Scriptures is the Wisdom of God and the power of God and such as walk according to that Holy rule blessed are they Gal. 6.10 2. Cor. 4.4 And the word being Rightly understood God doth not swear and declare to do one thing and absolutely decree to do quite the contrary for all the scriptures agree in one the same thing And they that speak not according to the Law and to the Testimony it is because there is no Light in them Isa 8.20 Isa 62.8 Ezek. 33.11 And if we take to the way therein directed God hath promised his assistance and by so doing we shall be brought off from the World and so born again by having a complying frame of Spirit to the will of God if we are to the utmost of our power sincere in our endeavour GREAT TRUTHS in the Word are now Discovered by the Finger of GOD c. THE Mighty God according to his Promise that at Evening time it should be Light Zech. 14.7 hath now at the appointed time discovered the true meaning of his word the which we lost the right apprehension of by our Predecessors who were involv'd in darkness of Popery whereby we are now in great mistakes The Truths which have not been rightly understood are these that follow I. That the Eternal Purpose only reacheth forward to the Eternity that lies before us as is proved like as Christ in time became the Author of Eternal Salvation and as God in time promised Eternal Life II. That after Adam fell the decree was made for the entrance into Life to be made strait and how that straitness doth consist is proved III. That being of old ordained to this condemnation hath another meaning than what we have hitherto apprehended IV. In Scripture there is mention made of Three Worlds and therefore Three Foundations whereby it is clearly proved there was none chosen before or at the Foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth and that these Three Worlds spoken of in Scripture are Three Worlds of People First
Jer. 15.6 I am weary with Repenting Whereas God saith Mal 3.6 I am the Lord I Change not This God spake as to his Attributes as his Justice Mercy and Truth in which he is an Unchangable Being and therefore for his promise sake it is that the Sons of Jacob are not consumed for in time to come they are to inherit the Land But when God promiseth a Blessing without condition then he Repenteth not For God is not a man that he should Lye neither the Son of Man that be should Repent Hath he said and shall he not do it or hath he spoken and shall he not make it good for God hath promised to Bless Israel and they shall be Blessed and then will he behold no Iniquity in Jacob when he hath purged all Iniquity from them For both in the Old and New Testament those things which are to come are mentioned as though they were already past or present so accordingly St. Paul in the Hebrews Expostulating about the Covenant sometimes expresseth himself as though it were already done that is Establisht but by the whole scope of his words he doth fully declare to the contrary but that they were then given the Holy Ghost which did bear witness with their Spirit they they were chosen to be heirs of that promised Covenant but if they did again willfully Sin and so do despite to the Spirit of Grace then there remained for them no more sacrifice for Sin but a fearful looking for of Judgment and fiery Indignation for if they sinned wilfully under the greater Light they fell under the greater Condemnation for although among the Hebrews were the Remnant that was secured by a promise from Christ that none should pluck them out of his hand but they stood not by the establishing of the Everlasting Covenant but by a promise from Christ that they should not only be heirs to it but inheritors of it and when the Everlasting Covenant is Established then by that Covenant Blessedness is secured as well to the Body as the Soul for then the Souls of the Raised Saints will be again United to their Bodies and blessed in them and so Israel and the True Believers will not only then by that Covenant have an Inherent Perfect Righteousness but they will then be freed from Sickness Sorrow Want and the troubles that are now in this Life and in the time to come in which God will manifest his power he will then also make his People Israel a willing People then it is he will establish his Everlasting Covenant with them for the good of them and their Children after them Jer. 32.39 For this promised Covenant was to be established with Abraham and his seed together in their Generation Gen. 17.7,8 And when the Lord again comes to Restore all things he will then make Mount Sion an Eternal Excellency and the Joy of many Generations Isa 60.15 And then not only the Remnant but likewise the body of the Natural Seed of Jacob will then be the Lords Elect which he will gather from the four winds into which he hath driven them XVII The Christians of the Gentile Race that comes in by Christ to be of the seed of Abraham were all termed heathen in the Old Testament as is proved so as the most severe stroke threatned in the Gospel will fall on the Christians that shall be found in Rebellion and Darkness at that day for the Law and Gospel speak but to them that are under it therefore they are the World that will be condemned by it that will not live in Obedience to it Israel is not reckoned with the World therefore the Lord ordered Proclamation to be made to the end of the world Say ye to the daughter of Sion Behold thy Salvation cometh behold his Reward is with him Isa 62.11 Thereby shewing the power of this world will be taken away when their Salvation cometh XVIII In the Word there is mention made of Three Evers Three Times Three Generations Therefore Christ said he would come before this Generation passeth away and the Three Worlds spoken of is the old World this World and the World to come unto whom the Blessing is promised of the establishing the Everlasting Covenant which crowns Life to the Soul not only to the Raised Saints but to Israel and all that long for his Appearing and according to his Word in an obedient frame wait for him Therefore St. Paul exhorteth To lay up in store a good foundation against the time to come 1 Tim. 6.19 XIX There is likewise figarative Heavens and Earth spoken of in scripture And the Lord because of Israels sinfulness for which they were left to blindness he therefore spake to them in parables all these things being now at the appointed time rightly understood it turns the scene whereby the Vision of the coming of the Lord is made so plain that he that runs may read it And when the Lord comes the true Christian will be gathered as the Lord hath declared and Israel will then be gathered according as God by his Prophets to them hath revealed whose testimony they have received and then will the Lord gather in others with them XX. And now the Lord according to his word that at the end of the time knowledge should be increased Dan. 12.4 And that at eveninâ— time it shhould be light Zach. 14.4 And that at the end of the time the Vision should speak Hab. 2.3 Hath now made his promise good in the discovery of the great and hidden mysteries in hls word which we have not rightly understood are now made so plain that there is no more room for Mistake and by a speedy Reformation and owning the whole Truth we may not only save our selves but thereby great part of the Christian World may be awakened to come out from the Darkness which they are now under XXI And it is said How shall a Young man Cleanse his way But by taking heed thereto according to the word of God which is a Light to the Path and Lanthorn to the Feet and by which he calls to us to amend our lives And the like is said in the New Testament He that looketh into the perfect Law of liberty and continueth therein he being not a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the work this is the man that shall be Blessed in his deeds James 1.25 And in that it is termed the perfect Law is because it is a perfect and upright rule by which we are to walk and the Law of liberty because upon the wills consenting to yield sincere obedience to all Gods Commands and Preceps such are thereby set clear at liberty from the condemning power of their past sins and shall be Blessed in the promised reward if they be not forgetfull hearers but doers of the work And St. Paul said to the Heathen God is not far from every one Acts 17.27.28 And to them to whom God hath given his word he hath promised that
that hath promised and his faithfulness cannot fail And the invitations and drawings of God are with the Cords of a man and with the bands of Love Hosea Ch. 11. ver 4. So as the will is left either to chuse or refuse the same And tho' God may sometimes go out of his usual way of working and as it were pluck a brand out of the burning yet that person no longer securely stands than he willingly devotes himself to his Makers Service But when he will have none of his Counsel but despises his reproof then will the Lord laugh at the Calamity of such and mock when their fear cometh Pro. 1.25,26,27 Which as a whirlwind will come suddenly and now is very nigh at hand But yet the door of mercy is open to all that will repent and turn from their evil ways so as they may escape the wrath to come Jer. 18.7,8 FINIS THE Near Aproach of CHRIST's KINGDOM Clearly proved by Scripture With a certain Account of the Signs of the present Times relating thereto As also That the Conversion and Restauration of Israel will be after the Lord's coming That after the Lord 's coming most of the great Plagues mentioned in the Revelations will be poured out upon the Earth and the Wicked That the Beast and the False Prophet will be then taken alive That all the Christians that came in by Christ of the Gentile Race were termed Heathens in the Old Testament And that the Law and Gospel speaks but to them that are under it That after the Fiery Tempest the Heavens and Earth will be renew'd and all things restored as in the beginning LONDON Printed for M. M. and are to be sold by Tho. Fabian at the lower end of Cheapside in Mercers Chapel And divers other Booksellers about London 1696. Advertisement The most material points that we are in controversie about are already answered which Books are to be sold at the same Booksellers and of a small price that thereby they may be the easier had by all There will other Books come forth in a short time so as by Gods assistance all the disputable places and most of the figurative speeches will be by the word it self fully and clearly explained ERRATA Page 48. l. 27. from the top r. 1 Pet. 4.12 TO THE KING AND Parliament THIS Treatise giving an Account of the Certain Signs of the Times and the near approach of the coming of the Lord is humbly presented That they may know what God is going about to do so as to prepare for the coming of Christ 'T is therefore most humbly hoped our most Gracious King with the Great Council of the Nation who have so wonderfully appeared for the Defence of the Protestant Religion may be further instrumental to the Glory of God in encouraging the knowledge of the Truths hereto contained God make His Majesty and Great Council to be a Blessing to the Nations TO THE READER Christian Reader WHEN I heard of those often repeated Earthquakes the like whereof the World never produced and that it is according to the Word of the Lord that there should be Earthquakes in divers places with distress of Nations c. when these things come to pass the Lord hath bidden such as have an Interest in him then to look up and to lift up their heads for their Redemption draweth nigh Luke 21.28 The thoughts of which set me on a fervent longing desire for the coming of the Lord and drew out my heart in more ardent desires after him whereupon I took to the Lord's direction resolving to search the Scriptures with more diligence than ever I had done the which I no sooner had performed but I found the certainty of the coming of the Lord and that it was very nigh at hand but still I was to seek how and in what manner for I could then no ways make the Old and New Testament agree neither did I then rightly understand any of the figurative speeches and finding it too hard for me I was much troubled thereat but as I had taken to the Lords direction in the search of the Scripture whereby I came to the assured knowledge of his coming so I also would according to the advice therein seek to the Lord for knowledge to understand the secrets therein contained as Prov. 2.3,4,5,6 for he is the wonderful Counsellor and the mighty God Isa 9.6 The which when I so did the Lord more and more inlightened my understanding in his Word So as I do wholly acknowledge the discovery of these great and hidden Mysteries was from the Lord and attained according to the way directed in his Word which is by prayer and diligence This small Treatise being an Essay containeth the plain Heads easie to the apprehension of any that thereby all these great things might the better be registred in their memory so as to sink down upon the heart The other Book being somewhat more difficult for them to understand that are not well vers'd in the Word and understand not the way of Scripture speaking For therein is most of the figurative speeches opened by the Key of the Word that is by joyning Scripture to Scripture and in not leaving any other Scriptures to contradict what is said whereby the true meaning of the Word is clearly explained But these great Mysteries were to remain a secret to the time of the end according to the Word of the Lord in Daniel chap. 12.4 And in Zech. 14.7 It is said It shall come to pass that at evening time it shall be light And in that God has made choice of so weak an Instrument it is that his power might the more eminently appear therein and that the Infinite God hath now at this evening time caused the true meaning of his Word to be discovered it is an infallible Sign of the certain near approach of the coming of the Lord for whose coming if we prepare we shall be certainly happy but if you will put the day far off it will then come on you as a snare Luke ch 21. v. 34,35 in which you will be destroyed but if you will be as earnest with God for your selves and so continue as I have been earnest with the Almighty for the generality of you all I make no question but you will be for ever blessed for if we will not be wanting to our selves God will not be wanting to us Now that we and the generality of the Christian World would seek the Lord whilst he is to be found and that the Warnings he gives us to prepare for his coming might so awaken us as that we may be found with our Lamps trimmed and our Lights burning is the earnest prayer of Your Friend and Servant in Christ Jesus M. M. A certain Account of the Signs of the Last Times The Coming of the Lord. The Destruction of Babylon With the Christians that remain in their Wickedness Also the Calling in of the Jews And the Restoration of all
works ready to distribute willing to communicate laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on eternal life Thereby shewing there is another time after this time before Eternity in which the Saints will be blessed and then it is that Israel will be saved with an everlasting salvation Is 45.17 the which will be at the time of the restoration of all things Acts 3.20,21,22 And he shall send Jesus Christ which before was preached unto you Whom the Heaven must receive until the times of the restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of aâ—… his Prophets since the world began For Moses truly said unto the Fathers A Prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your Brethren like unto me him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you And now is this Scripture ready to be fulfilled Chap. III. The Coming of the Lord. SAint Paul saith 1 Thes 4.16,17 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-angel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Whereas the Apostle here saith we which are alive all know that in this we the wicked are not included neither in this we are all the righteous then living included but by this we he comprehends those that were to bear their testimony to the Gospel as the first Churches did and as the standing witness hath continued to do the which are those who are said to be clothed in Sackcloth and lie in the street of the Great City which is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt c. Rev. 11.8 and these are those that are said will be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the Air and these are the Elect that cry day and night unto him Luke 18.7 but the other Believers will be gathered according as by the Lord is declared Luke 17.34,35 There shall be two men in one bed the one shall be taken and the other shall be left two women shall be grinding together the one shall be taken and the other shalt be left And the Lord saith It will be as in the days of Lot Whereby it doth also appear that the other Believers will be lifted out of danger by the Angels as Lot was out of Sodom whilst the Wicked will be left to receive part of their punishment here And those that are thus to be taken and gathered are those that have the Gospel and live in obedience thereunto But as for Israel that now own not the Gospel they shall be called in according as the Lord by the Prophets hath declared to them whose testimony they have received and they likewise shall be brought to Jerusalem as it is written upon Horses and in Chariots and in Litters and upon Mules and swift Beasts Isa 60.6,7,9 Isa 66.20 And then it is that with weeping and supplications the Lord will lead them Jer. 31.9 For the Lord will keep to his usual way and method in bringing them home by a sense of their own miscarriage before he giveth them the Holy Ghost And tho' the Apostle saith of them that were chosen to bear their testimony to the truth that they should at the coming of the Lord be changed in a moment in the twinkling of an Eye Yet the others that are then saved will not then be so suddenly changed neither will their natural body then be changed into a spiritual body but their natural body will be then healed of all infirmities and their mind also 2 Esd 6.26 And when their time of returning will be then will others of the Heathens of all Languages of the Nations take hold of the skirt of a Jew saying we will go with you Zech. 8.23 For as there was a mixt multitude went out of Egypt with Israel so again when Israel which will then be his Elect Ro. 11.28 which will be gathered from the four winds into which the Lord hath scattered them then also there will a mixt multitude of the Heathen go with them according as it is said But the poor Christians that have lost their Day and Season of Grace will not be so permitted to do And tho' at first the Lord will lead Israel with weeping and supplications yet also their return to Sion will be with singing and everlasting joy shall be upon their heads they shall obtain joy and gladness and sorrow and mourning shall flee away Isa 58.11 And also it will be after the Lord comes that most of those great Plagues mentioned in the Revelations will be poured forth upon the wicked of the Earth so that according as it is said they shall gnash their teeth and melt away Psal 112.10 after which will come the storm mentioned in the Psalms of Hail Fire and Brimstone which will be the portion of their Cup Psal 11.6 and then as Isaiah saith The Hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies Isa 28.17 Now this is spoken to them that have the word for we are not permitted to judge them that arâ— without 1 Cor. 5.12 Now whereas St. Peter saith The heavens being on fire shall be dissolved and the elements shall melt with fervent heat 2 Pet. 3.10 These words of the Apostle have a twofold meaning first he hath an allusion to the figurative Heavens and Elements which by fire will be dissolved or burnt up secondly the Airy Heavens and Material Earth will be purged or purified by the tempest of fire so as the outward face of the Earth will be burnt up And then again God will make all things new at which time the raised Saints will be in the glorious Tabernacle and the Believers and Israel and all the promised Elect which the Lord will call in at his coming will be secured in the Holy Land and between Mount Olivet Zech. 14.4,5 This is further proved by Scripture and explained in the fore-mentioned Book Chap. IV. Be ready for the Coming of the Lord. WO to the Christians that shall be found in darkness at that day and tho' Christ said Of that day and hour knoweth no man Mark 13.32 But however he hath left upon record the certain Signs of the times which when they are seen he bids such as have an interest in him lift up their heads and look up for their Redemption draweth nigh Lu. 21.28 thereby shewing that all that expect to have an interest in him must prepare for him For it was those that would not take the warning both in the Old World and in the time of Lot that were destroyed And also the Lord said of the Jews that they were a wicked and adulterous generation which could discern the face of the sky but could not discern the signs of the
the Lord Behold the Whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury a continual Whirlwind it shall fall with pain upon the head of the wicked The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return until he hath done it and until he have performed the intents of his heart in the latter days ye shall consider Jer. 30.23,24 These Whirlwinds are the continual afflictions wars and commotions which are upon the Earth which will not cease till the Lord hath performed the intents of his heart These things also are set down for them that have the Scripture to consider of that thereby they may know what the Lord is going about to do as to understand the time of their visitation And again it is said Come near ye Nations to hear and hearken ye my people let the Earth hear and all that is therein the World and all things that come forth of it For the indignation of the Lord is upon all Nations and his fury upon all their Armies Isa 34.1,2 And of this time the Lord saith in Esdras For the Lord knoweth all them that sin against him and therefore delivereth he them unto death and destruction For now are the Plagues come upon the whole Earth and ye shall remain in them for God shall not deliver you because ye have sinned against him 2 Esd 15.26,27 This being according to that in Jeremiah That these Whirlwinds of trouble shall not cease in the world until the Lord have performed the intents of his heart Which is in making his Enemies his Footstool and in coming to take his own great Power and Reign and to restore his People And the Lord saith to his people concerning this present time 2 Esd 16.39,40,41 Even so shall not the Plagues be slack to come upon the earth and the world shall mourn and sorrow shall come upon it on every side O my people hear my word make ye ready to the battel And in those evils be even as Pilgrims upon the Earth He that selleth let him be as one that fleeth away And he that buyeth as one that will lose He that occupieth Merchandice as he that hath no profit by it And he that buildeth as he that shall not dwell therein c. And it is said in the 47. v. And those that occupy their Merchandice with Robbery the more they deck their Cities their Houses their own possessions and their own persons the more I will be angry with them for their sins saith the Lord. By this robbery is meant all unjust gain and unlawful dealing with one another And the Lord saith Isa 2.11,12 The lofty looks of man shall be humbled and the haughtiness of men shall be bowed down and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day For the day of the Lord of Hosts shall be upon every one that is proud and lofty and upon every one that is lifted up and he shall be brought low And the like the Lord saith in Malachy Chap. 4.1,2 For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an oven and all the proud yea and all that do wickedly shall be as stubble and the day that cometh shall burn them up saith the Lord of Hosts that it shall leave them neither Root nor Branch But unto them that fear my Name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his wings and ye shall go forth and grow up as Calves of the stall And the Lord saith Mat 7.19,21 Every Tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewen down and cast into the fire And he also saith Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven But he that doeth the will of my Father which is in Heaven For when the Lord comes it will not serve our turns to say that we believed in his Righteousness for Salvation But how we have obeyed him in doing the will of his Father which is in Heaven that thereby his Righteousness may be imputed to us Who is become the Author of Eternal Salvation to all them that obey him Heb. 5.9 For now it is not with us as it was with the Gentiles at their first Calling in who had never heard of Christ nor what he required of them But it is with us as it was with Israel from whom God expected an improvement of their day and season of Grace the which for their not doing they were cast off Therefore St. Paul saith Rom. 11.20,21 If God spared not the Natural branches take heed lest he also spare not thee Thereby shewing that we stand no surer than Israel did Therefore he saith ver 20. Be not high minded but fear Therefore let all that desire to have an interest in him humble themselves under the mighty hand of God that he may exalt them in due time And the Lord speaking of his second coming saith 2 Esd 6.23,24 The Trumpet shall give a sound which when every man heareth they shall suddenly be afraid This every man here doth but signifie the greater part for it will be a time of rejoycing to Saints 24 v. At that time shall Friends â—ight one against another like Enemies and the Earth â—hall stand in fear with those that dwell therein the â—prings of the Fountains shall stand still and in three hours they shall not run Which accordingly has been fulfilled concerning the Fountains oâ— Waters they have already stood still when the great Earthquakes were in Cisily And also iâ— was given as a Sign of the Lordâ—s coming that there should be monstrous Children brought forth 2 Esd 5.8 Which accordingly in these last years hath been in several Nations fulfilled Chap. VII Signs in England AS God hath at this time shewed forth part of his wrathful indignation in those â—…tions that worship the Beast and false Prophet So in this limited time God hath shewed to us marvelous things in Token of mercy and â—indness thereby to awaken us that his coming is just at hand Whereby we might improve our Day and Season of Grace so as to make preparation for his coming that by so doing we might not be condemned with them that will not And God in a wonderful manner has given us time and space of Repentance in that he hath given us a King who hath continued to us our liberty opportunities of seeking God which had it been otherwise we might have been cut off before these awakening Judgments came by which the Lord calls to the Inhabitants of the Earth to learn Righteousness Isa 26.9 So that thereby many might be awakened and come out of their gross darkness And also all of us from a vain and wicked and loose Conversation Now as the other Nations have had awakning providences of God's displeasure by the Earthquakes and Fires that have broken out of the earth amongst them so God in a wonderful manner hath appeared amongst us in the miraculous Cure of four women which the like was never heard of since Christ's time Who in thinking and being
foundation of the World to come for all that come in as Heirs to that World come in as the Seed of Abraham and from that foundation Christ was figuratively slain in the Paschal Lamb and from that foundation were the works of those unbelieving Jews finished that fell in the Wilderness when they refused to go to fight for the Land of Canaan And because of Israel's miscarriage the first Gentile Churches were chosen to partake of the Holy Ghost and to bear their Testimony to the Truth the which are said to be chosen before the foundation of the World which foundation was Israel the which choice was not before them as to matter of time but as to matter of choice and liking in God rather to make choice of them that should ignorantly offend him than them that had wilfully disobeyed him And I also have proved that the Eternal Purpose has only a relation to the Eternity that lies before us that the being chosen from the beginning was no other than from the beginning of the Preaching of the Gospel And I have also proved that the Decree was made that the Entrances into Life should be made strait after Adam fell and how that straitness doth consist And what is meant by being of old ordained to this condemnation And also I have proved in the Book in which the Faith of Abraham is explained that them of the World embraced the Faith in the Apostles time and brought forth fruit as it did in the Elect Churches All these things I have made clear which hitherto we have not rightly understood which makes me the oftener recite them These things being proved it makes it evident that there was none Elected from the foundation but the remnant And also the first Gentile Churches that were afterward Elected were long departed this life before the Beast arose so as there was none of them then to be deceived by him Now there is also a twofold way of being in the Book of Life First They that have their names there Secondly Those that have a part therein and it is those that have their names there that are Elected and fore-chosen And after the first Gentile Churches were called in their Children were taken into Covenant and a Door of Mercy set open to all such as would take hold of the offer of Life according as it is tendered by Christ Now if these have not their names put into the Book of Life when they are taken into Covenant yet they have their part in the Book of Life in performing the conditions upon which Life is offered by Christ for those he will justifie by his Righteousness Heb. 5.9 The which name or part in the Book of Life may not only be lost through negligence and prophaneness but by adding or diminishing from the Word Rev. 22.19 Deut. 4.2 And there are others also that have a part in the Book of Life which will find Redemption in the World to come for they were such as received not the Truth in the love of it but took pleasure in unrighteousness that the Apostle saith should be damned 2 Thes 2.12 And they were such as heard the Truth and would not believe to obey it that the Lord gave Sentence against But those that have had a longing desire after the Truth and such as have not taken pleasure in unrighteousness such will find Redemption in the World to come And no young Children can take pleasure in iniquity Therefore when all come to be judged according to their works such will be cleared Rom. 2.14,15 Rev. 20.12 But I shall not here insist upon this Subject because I intend hereafter fully to prove it But by what the Lord saith it is of dangerous consequence to take from the Word as well as to add unto it Now the Gentile Christians when they came to have no love to the Truth whereby they might be saved but on the contrary took pleasure in iniquity God gave them up to worship the Beast for when they would not be bound with the Cords of his Laws and follow him in Love Patience and Humility in expectation of the reward of the Crown of Life when the Lord again shall come then it was God permitted the Prince of Darkness to set up his pretended Kingdom by which delusion they also lost the apprehension of the glorious Kingdom of Christ which is now to come and is very nigh at hand which Kingdom has been foretold by all the Prophets sworn to by God himself Psal 89.2 declared by the Apostles And because the Lord Christ spake but in dark Sentences and Parables when he was upon the Earth because that Israel being sinful thereby might be blinded Therefore he declared in Vision to St. John how he would come and of the glory of the New Jerusalem that should come down from Heaven and of his reigning Power here upon the Earth Also annexing those great threatnings mentioned Rev. 22.18,19 to any that should add or diminish to the words of this Prophecy Now all the Gentile Christians thus falling into delusion so as when any of them come out of that darkness by the knowledge of the Word it was evident to them they could not be of that remnant that should never be deceived by reason themselves knew that they or their Predecessors had been deceived by the Beast but as to that Remnant Church or People that the Word does thus bear witness to I shall not here speak further of but hereafter by God's assistance I shall declare who the Two Witnesses are and then I shall make appear who this Church and People and Remnant are to whom the Word doth thus bear witness to and they to the Word Whilst on the contrary the Apostate Church or great Harlot bear not witness to the Word nor the Word to her any otherwise than to her condemnation And our Predecessors being all involved in that darkness whereby we have lost the true sentiments of the Word and so mistakingly taking all that was said to the first Churches and to Israel at the restitution of all things as tho' they now belonged to us the which is of dangerous consequence and whereby many like Ephraim have a care they fall not into the snare as Israel did for when the Lord first came he coming not of a Person of Dignity but of one of no Estate in this World This proved a snare to Israel Let us take warning by them and not neglect the owning of the truth for if we do we shall be taken in the snare as they were for the day of the Lord will come as a snare upon all them that will not prepare for him and take the warning given by him by the signs and the opening of the word as he hath declared and now made them manifest to the world Chap. XVI The difference between the State of the Elect in this time and of that which is to come NOW when God does Elect or fore-chuse any Person or persons
it is not hid from thee neither is it far off 14. v. But the Word is very nigh unto thee in thy mouth and in thy heart that thou mayest do it 15. v. See I have set before thee this day life and good and Death and Evil. The Covenant we see here in the 6. v. was the promised Covenant in which God would Circumcise their heart and the heart of their Seed that they should love the Lord their God with all their Heart and with all their Soul that they may live and do all his Commandments As it is said in the 8. v. But now it is the knowledge of the Covenant is put into our mouths and in our hearts And therefore he saith that they and we may do it For he saith I have set before thee Life and Good Death and Evil. 16. v. In that I Command thee this Day to love the Lord thy God to walk in his ways and to keep his Commandments and his Statutes and his Judgments that thou mayest live And when a Lawyer asked our Saviour Christ what he should do to inherit Eternal Life Luke 10.26,27,28,29 He said unto him what is written in the Law How readest thou 27. v. And he answering said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart and with all thy Soul and with all thy strength and with all thy mind and thy Neighbour as thy self 28. v. And he said unto him thou hast answered right this do and thou shalt live And the Lord saith in Mat. 22.40 On these two Commands hang all the Law and the Prophets And when the young Man in the Gospel came to our Saviour and asked him What he should do to inherit Eternal Life The Lord said unto him â—eep the Commandments as in Matth. 19.17 By all which we see that the Law of God should 〈◊〉 the Rule of our Lives in all things And Moses in his Song Deut. 31.30 also goes on in his former way of speaking in that he includes the adopted Seed with the Natural Seed of Abraham And in the 31. chap. and last ver it is said Moses spake in the ears of all the Congregation of Israel the Words of this Song until they were ended Wherein he saith Give ear O ye Heavens and I will speak and hear O Earth the words of my mouth We also here see that Moses terms the Princes of Israel and the People to be the Heavens and Earth To whom the Words of this Song to the half part of the 21. ver do particularly belong In which he makes mention of those things which were to come upon them as tho they had been already past And from the half part of the 21. verse to the 25. verse he speaks of that degenerate Root of Gall and Wormwood of whom God said in the latter part of the 21. v. to Israel I will move them to Jealousie with those that are not a people I will provoke them to Anger with a foolish Nation Now St. Paul directeth these very Words in his Epistle to the Romans Rom. 10.19 as knowing they were the foolish Nation vvith vvhom Israel should be moved to Jealousie and provoked to Anger vvithal First moved to Jealousie in that the Messias vvas preached and offered to them to bring them into covenant vvith God Secondly Anger in that they brought on them that miserable destruction vvhich remains to this day Novv vvhen St. Paul vvrote this Epistle to the Romans but sevv of them had received the Gospel But he to bear vvitness to the truth and knovving that it vvas that Nation vvhich by God vvas termed to be the foolish Nation A foolish Nation in that vvhen they had received the Knovvledge of the Truth they abode not in the commandment delivered to them by vvhich Christ and the Promises are attainable The which was made with their Fathers at Mount Sinai when they came out of the Land of Egypt that they should not worship other Gods nor make unto themselves any Graven Images that they should not commit Idolatry nor Blasphemy Murder Breach of the Sabbath Adultery Fornication and Theft all which and much more is their continual practice And their Theft is in taking the peoples substance for their Pardons and Indulgences for there is none that can forgive sins but God only These horrible crying sins with their unsatiable blood-thirsty cruelty to the Saints and Servants of God By which their willful and abominable Disobedience excludes them from the mercy promised in and through Christ and will bring upon them all those intolerable Curses which are here pronounced against their Land and themselves they being that Root of Gall and Wormwood against whom those worser Curses did particularly belong Novv that this Foolishness vvas meant by their falling off Paul makes it further evident by vvhat he vvrote to the Galathians In vvhich he says O foolish Galathians who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the Truth Novv vve see here that he terms these Foolish upon the same account as the other vvere so termed But here he rehearseth not the Words of God by Moses because they related not unto them but unto the former For in the follovving Verse of Moses his Song God saith of this Foolish Nation Deut. 32.22,23,24 For a fire is kindled in mine Anger and shall burn unto the lowest Hell and shall consume the Earth with her increase and set on fire the Foundations of the mountains 23. v. I will heap mischiefs upon them I will spend mine arrows upon them 24. v. They shall be burnt with hunger and devoured with burning heat and with bitter destruction I will also send the Teeth of Beasts upon them with the poyson of Serpents of the dust Now we know that these Judgments here set down were not inflicted on Israels Land but we see them evidently made out in this Roman Esaus Land vvhich is that root of bitterness And vvhereas God saith a Fire is kindled in mine Anger vvhich shall burn to the lovvest Hell by vvhich vve may plainly see that there is more than one Hell And this Word of his gives us fully to understand vvhence this Fire comes that does thus consume the Foundations of the Mountains that it is the Anger of God vvhich causes it vvhich Fire extends it self dovvn to the lovvest Hell and riseth upvvard into the Earth the vvhich conumes the Earth vvith her increase by those Torrents or Rivers of Fire the vvhich proceed from the Foundations of those Mountains the vvhich Mountains God hath set as Signs for these several hundred years as a mark for the fulfilling of these Prophesies and to inlighten the thinking Christians that they might know to vvhom these Judgments did appertain and also that they might make preparation for the Lord. Novv vvhereas God saith in the 24. v. I will also send the Teeth of Beasts upon them with the Poyson of Serpents of the Dust The meaning of which vvords is much like to vvhat Isaiah saith
the rest therefore he cries out of the Wonderful things that is contained in his Law Novv were these Judgments that are here set down pronounced against the Land of the thirsty Drunkard with good Liquor I doubt there would not be much Land left either in Canaan or Christendom free from these Plagues here specified as well as Sicily and Naples for we need not doubt but most of the foresaid Land at one time or other hath had such owners But altho the Drunkard that Loves good Liquor is threatned with the wrath of God and Hell yet there is not this remarkable Curse threatn'd to their Land And there is nothing in the Word of God that is insignificant but hath its time to be made Evident And now is the near Approach of Israel's restoration it being now the time that the Whirlwinds are gone forth as in Jer. 30.22 Behold the whirl-wind of the Lord goeih forth with fury a continual whirl-wind which shall fall with pain upon the Head of the wicked The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return until he hath done it until he hath performed the intents of his heart In the latter days ye shall consider it BLessed News unto the Jews And to them that are Circumcis'd in Heart and Ear And unto them that will amend Blessedness doth them attend But unto them that will not hear Grief and Horror will be their share THE Figurative SPEECHES BY WHICH God has Veiled his Secrets Contained in His WORD Until the end of the Time which is the time determined by Him that they should be revealed And now by the Assistance of GOD The Scriptures being Opened by the Key of the Word the Secrets therein contained are made as plain to the understanding as a Riddle when unfolded By M. Mersen London Printed and Sold by John Clarke at the Bible in the Old Change John Guillim in Bishops-gate-street over against the Royal James Mrs. Mitchel at the Crown and Cushion in Westminster-hall and Mr. Garin over against the Crown Tavern in the Strand the corner of St. Clements Church Yard 1697. Christian Reader THis Book being done in hast is not so well done as it ought to have been yet therein is made manifest both the Wisdom of God and the Power of God And when I Writ this Book there was a dread stood over me as a Caution that I should not do the Work of the Lord negligently And there is but two or three things in it wherein I did lean to my own understanding or received Opinion without seeking to God concerning it And since in those things God by his Word hath made it plain to me that I was mistaken in them for I then thought that all that laid hold of the offered Mercy according as it is tendred in the Gospel was also termed the Elect as well as those that were fore-chosen and so then not reckoned with the World But afterwards I found by the Word that such were but in Covenant Neither did I then understand that the Christians when spoken of in the Old Testament in which they are often mentioned were all there termed Heathen both good and bad which since by the Word I have fully proved in another Treatise And likewise then I did not so well understand that the Lord by the Law and Gospel speaks but in a peculiar manner to them that are under it For the Heathen fall not under the same severe Condemnation as the wicked Christians will when the Lord again comes And therefore no such necessity to warn them for the Coming of the Lord whom they now know not but they may find Mercy according to the Word And it is the promise of God that Israel shall be restored when the Lord again comes as is fully proved in the following Treatise from the Prophets and Apostles As for such as find fault with my quoting of Esdras saying that he was not mentioned either by Christ or any of the Apostles To which I answer Neither were several other of the Prophets that are spoken of in the Old Testament But if any say he is not mentioned there they assert that which is false For Ezra in the Old Testament is the same Person which in the Apocrypha is called Esdras For in Ezra Chap. 10. the 9 16 17. Verses is exactly the same with that in 1 Esdras 9. Chap. 5 6 17. Verses And also as in Nehemian 2.4 the like is again said in the 1 Esdras 9.40,42 By which places it is fully made appear That it was one and the same man who after the Captivity caused Israel to put away their strange Wives being met together at Jerusalem on the Twelfth day of the Ninth Month at which time was the great Showre of Rain And also he stood upon a Pulpit of Wood and Read the Law to all the People on the First day of the Seventh Month. As to the difference of the Name the one was taken out of the Hebrew the other out of the Caldean Tongue But as for our Ancient Expositors who placed not his Prophesies among the Prophets it was because themselves erred from the Truth For they newly coming from under the darkness of Popery and so did not rightly understand the Scriptures for they apprehended that none but the Elect could be saved But now it is fully proved by the Word that all that are found in obedience are Heirs to the promise whether Elect or not Elect. They likewise have denied the Restitution of all things which God by the mouth of all his holy Prophets hath declared Acts 3.21 and so likewise by Esdras After I Writ this Book I found there was several other places in Scripture in controversie which was not in this Treatise answered which made me defer the finishing of it till such time as God had innabled me to make plain those other places which were in dispute which by Gods assistance I have accomplished Oh! that we would improve the knowledge of the Truth to our Souls Eternal Advantage is the Prayer of your Friend and Servant in Christ M. M. ERRATA PAg. 3 l. 5. from the bottom in Revelations blot s. p. 6 l. 2. r. Hosts p. 41. l. 8. f. 4. r. 14. l. 9. f. 1. r. 2. p. 55. l. 17. f. is r. are p. 66. l. 24. f. beast r. beasts p. 69. l. 16. f. doth r. do p. 97. l. 13. blot by p. 104. l. 24. r. book p. 108. l. 9. r. written p. 116. l. last r. be p. 117. l. 1. blot saith p. 119. l. 24. r. Hannah p. 131. l. 14. r. meant l. 16. r. for the that p. 133. l. 20. r. Vesuvius p. 134 l. 3. r. Tanrmins p. 135. l. 25. r. rest p. 137 l. 28. r. speaking p. 141. l. last r. kingdom p. 155. l. 5. r. exterminated p. 169. l. 8. r. accepted l. 16. blot of The TABLE OF the World that Perished p. â— Figurative Heavens and Earth p. â— Elements p. â— Rise of the Beast p. 12
of the mount of Esau Verse 10. For thy Violence against the Brother Jacob shame shall cover thee and thou shalt be cut off for ever And Jer. 49. from ver 7. to v. 23. gives us much the same account of them And as the two forementioned Prophets did treat of the real Esau or Idumea so the Prophet Isaiah dothof the figurative one and also of those wicked Powers that are carrying on the darkness of this World with him And here Isaiah ch 34.4,10 doth fully make out the meaning of St. Peter where he here terms the Powers or Rulers to be the Host of Heaven where in Verse 4. he saith All the Host of Heaven shall be dissolved and the Heavens shall be rolled together as a Scrole and all their Hosts shall fall down as the Leaf falleth from the Vine and as a falling fig from the fig tree Now as to the Host of Heaven his meaning here cannot be because in the 10th Verse of the same Chapter he makes mention of Day and Night and many Generations after these Heavens here spoken of were destroyed But whereas the Prophet mentions the Host of Heaven shall be dissolved his meaning is without doubt that their Power shall be taken from them as Kings do from their Parliaments that are dissolved by them And in the next place he saith the Heavens shall be rolled together as a Scrole or fastened together till they receive their sentence of Judgment After which they fell down as a leaf falleth from the Vine and a falling fig from the fig tree By which methinks there is a suitable Representation of the Soul as the leaf to the fire and the body as the rotten fig to the Dunghil And in the 5th Verse of the same Chapter the Lord saith My Sword shall be bathed in Heaven behold it shall come down upon Idumea and upon the people of my Curse to Judgment Verse 6. The Sword of the Lord is fill'd with Blood and is made fâ—… with fatness and with the Blood of Lambs and Goats with the fat of the Kidneys of Rams for the Lord hath a Sacrifice in Bozrah and a great slaughter in the Land of Idumea Now we may easily tell where this Land of Idumea is which is here mentioned by the Pope's pretension to be the Elder Christian Brother although like Esau he hath forsaken God and his Word and as he did lies in wait to destroy his Christian Brother And this Prophet further declaring their destruction saith in the 7th Verse And the Vnicorns shall come down with them and the Bullocks with the Bulls and their Land shall be soaked with Blood and their dust made fat with fatness for it is the day of the Lord's Vengeance and the year of Recompence for the Controversie of Sion 9. The Streams thereof shall be turned into pitch and the dust thereof into Brimstone and the land thereof shall become burning pitch 10. It shall not be quenched night nor day the smoak thereof shall go up for ever from generation to generation it shall lie waste none shall pass through it for ever and ever 11. But the Cormorant and the Bittern shall possess it the Owl also and the Raven shall dwell in it and he shall stretch out upon the line of confusion and the stones of emptiness 14. The wild beast of the Desert shall also meet with the wild beast of the Island and the Satyr shall cry to his fellow and the Schriech-Owl also shall rest there and find for her self a place of rest 16. Seek ye out of the book of the Lord and read no one of these shall fail none shall want her mate for my mouth it hath commanded and his Spirit it hath gathered them 17. And he hath cast the Lot for them and his band hath divided it unto them by Line they shall possess it for ever from Generation to Generation shall they dwell therein Here you see after these Heavens and Earth here mentioned are destroyed there is day and night and many generations as in the foregoing ver you read of This Idumea before mentioned being the Land of the Figurative Esau whose Land shall be thus accursed but the Land of the Real Esau shall be inhabited as in Obad. 1.19 This Book of the Lord which is here mentioned in the sixteenth Verse the Pope with his Crew has made it Death for the Inhabitants of those Countries to read whereby although they have been exceeding sinful that would have discovered to them their near approaching danger but now it is hid from their Eyes For those signs that God hath sent for fore-warnings of their utter Destruction they have banisht the Knowledge thereof from them by excluding the Word of God and now their Destruction will come suddenly as a Whirlwind when it cometh Isa 47.7,8,9,10,11,12,13,14 They discerning not Mount Aetna the meaning of its violent breaking forth of Fire and apprehend not the meaning of those violent Earthquakes which our Lord foretold in Mat. 24.7 should be in divers places to give us notice of his near approach of his coming to judge the World Zeph. 2.8,9,10,11 For although there has been several Earthquakes and very great ones since the world began yet it was but one or so at a time and then many years it may be an Hundred before we hear of another But now there has been divers Earthquakes which have been in several places of the world the which the World before never produc'd the like of those in Sicily and therefore we cannot but have good Reason to believe that these are the Earthquakes spoken of in Rev. 16.18 And there were Voices and Thunderings and Lightnings and there was a great Earthquake such as was not since men were upon the Earth so mighty an Earthquake and so great 19. And the great City was divided into three parts and the Cities of the Nations fell And by these late Earthquakes according to the Word the Cities of the Nations have fallen but they apprehend not the meaning of it Neither that of the Mountain Vesivius which hath cast up so great a quantity of melted Sulphur and Bitumen that both together hath form'd a kind of little River for Three Miles together So that fearing it should diffuse it self the Viceroy of Naples has ordered a Passage to be opened for the Infernal Liquor into the Sea And since this Mountain Vesivius in Naples has sent forth floods of fire as Mount Aetna has done in Sicily by which the Lord with this dreadful River and fiery Mountains doth figure out to us where he intends this his ireful Judgments as part of the Land to become burning Pitch as shall never be quenched night not day and the other part inhabited with those fearful Creatures for ever from generation to generation Now when all these things shall come to pass as to the Judgments threatned both to the Heavens and Earth The Prophet Isaiah c. 34.8 nominates the time and tells
is the Covenant set down that the Lord will make with the House of Israel in Ver. 31,33 After those days saith the Lord I will put my Law in their inward parts and write it in their hearts and I will be their God and they shall be my people v. 34. And they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying know ye the Lord For they shall all know me from the least of them unto the greatest of them saith the Lord For I will forgive their iniquity and will remember their sins no more v. 35. Thus saith the Lord which giveth the Sun for a light by day and the Ordinances of the Moon and of the Stars for a light by night which divideth the Sea when the waves thereof roar the Lord of Hosts is his Name V. 36. If those Ordinances depart from before me saith the Lord then the Seed of Israel also shall cease from being a Nation before me for ever V. 37. Thus saith the Lord if Heaven ahove can be measured and the foundations of the earth searched out beneath I will also cast off all the Seed of Israel for all that they have done saith the Lord. V. 38. Behold the days come saith the Lord and the City shall be built to the Lord from the Tower of Hananiel unto the gate of the Corner V. 40. And the whole valley of the dead Bodies and the Ashes and all the Fields unto the Brook Kidron unto the corner of the Horse-Gate toward the East shall be holy unto the Lord it shall not be plucks up nor thrown down any more for ever Now whereas the Lord saith behold the days come that the City shall be built Now the Lord does not here say the day is come but the days come by which the Lord comprehends the days of two thousand years or thereabouts and then their City shall be built for it is said a thousand year is with the Lord as one day and therefore the Lord speaking in many places of things that are to come as tho they were present Of which Divine Duhartus speaking of God saith that his mighty Voice speaks in the midst of thunder causing the Rocks to Rock and Hills to Tear calling the things that are not as tho they were Now what is spoken of this City of certain is not ment of that which was built at the return out of the Babilonian Captivity First That the dimentions of it is far larger than ever Jerusalem was yet built Secondly That this Jerusalem shall be called Holy unto the Lord. Thirdly It shall not be pluckt up nor thrown down any more for ever And therefore it is to be rebuilt at the restitution of all things At which time all these wonderful promises shall be made good to Israel And the Lord also saith in Jerem. 32.37 Behold I will gather them out of all countries whither I have driven them in mine anger and in my fury and in great wrath and I will bring them again into this place and cause them to dwell safely 38. And they shall be my people and I will be their God 39. And I will give them one heart and one way that they may fear me for ever for the good of them and of their Children after them 40. And I will make an everlasting covenant with them that I will not turn away from them to do them good but I will put my fear into their hearts that they shall not depart from me 41. Yea I will rejoice over them to do them good and I will plant them in this Land assuredly with my whole heart and with my whole Soul Jer. 33.14 Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will perform that good thing which I have promised unto the house of Israel and to the house of Judah 15. In those days and at that time I will cause the branch of righteousness to grow up unto David and he shall execute Judgment and righteousness in the Land 16. In those days shall Judah be saved and Jerusalem shall dwell safely Here you see in those forementioned verses is contained Gods everlasting covenant with Israel after they are again re-establish'd they shall never more be cast off Whereby we see they stand with greater security then our first parents did in paradice And therefore the making good of these promises must be at the restitution of all things At which time they shall teach no more every man his neighbour and his brother but that they then shall be all taught of God from the least of them to the greatest of them And God also tells them in Isa 60.21 Thy people shall be all righteous They shall inherit the Land for ever the branch of my planting the work of my hands that I may be glorified 22. A little one shall become a thousand and a small one a strong Nation I the Lord will hasten it in its time And it is said in v. 14. of the same Chap. The Sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee and all they that despise thee shall bow themselves down at the Soles of thy Feet and they shall call thee the City of the Lord the Sion of the holy one of Israel Now whereas God saith in Isa 4.5 And it shall come to pass that he that is left in Sion and he that remaineth in Jerusalem shall be called holy even every one that is written among the living in Jerusalem Now by these words it does appear to have its meaning at the coming of the Lord that those that then are found written among the living shall there continue alive and remain in Jerusalem the which will be as it is inhabited with several sorts of people And the words that are in the following verse makes it so out where 't is said v. 4. When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the daughter of Sion and shall have purged the blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the Spirit of Judgment and by the Spirit of burning v. 5. And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Sion and upon all her assemblies a cloud and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming fire by night for upon all the glory shall be a defence v. 6. And there shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the the day time from the heat and for a place of refuge and for a covert from the storm and from the rain By these following words you see that Jerusalem was not then purged from her filthiness when the Lord said they should be called holy that were written among the living in Jerusalem And also there may then be some Achan in the Camp of Judah the which may be taken off before they come to their glorious settlement as never to be cast out of the favour of God any more over whom God hath promis'd there should be this glory that is before mention'd a Tabernacle
of the Great City That is they are compassed about with their Enemies of them it is said They ascended up in a Cloud and their Enemies beheld them as in Rev. 11.12 They being chose for the Glorious Tabernacle as the first Churches were For it does appear that all that are raised are not raised to the Glorious Tabernacle as I shall elsewhere prove And also when St. Paul wrote this Epistle and that of the first of the Thessalonians they were in a continual expectation of the coming of Christ insomuch that they thought he would return in their Day But when St. Paul by further Revelation found that the coming of Christ would not be so sudden he then acquainted the Church therewith as in 2 Thess 2.2,3 That ye be not soon shaken in mind nor be troubled neither by Spirit nor by Word nor by Letter as from us though the Day of Christ were at hand 3. Let no man deceive you by any means for that Day shall not come except there come a falling away first and that man of sin be revealed the Son of Perdition Now by what is here said it is evident that the Lord was daily expected of them till after this time that the Apostle acquainted them with the contrary Now that there will be a Spiritual Change upon all the Elect when Christ comes is certain by all the New Covenant Promises And also Esdras saith chap. 6.26 And the men that are received shall see it who have not tasted Death from their birth and the heart of the Inhabitants shall be changed and turned into an other meaning Now whereas the Lord said in Mat. 24.40 Then shall two be in the Field the one shall be taken and the other left two women shall be grinding at the Mill the one shall be taken and the other left but he does not here tell us how But in Verse 31. he saith He shall send his Angels with a great Sound of a Trumpet and they shall gather together his Elect from the Four winds But the Lord saith nothing in the Three Evangelists of their being caught up in the Clouds but only where the Carcase is there will the Eagles be gathered together Now this gathering together from the Four Winds doth comprehend all the Elect that will be upon the Earth at Christ's coming As the faithful Christians whom the Lord shall so find and the twelve Tribes of Israel and those other promised Elect whom the Lord will call in with them Now into these Four Winds was Judah Levy and Benjamin scattered And from these Four Winds will the Lord gather them As for the Ten Tribes they will come out of one place as in Esdras 13. where it is said they went into a far Countrey where never man dwelt Verse 45. For through that Countrey there was a great way to go namely of a Year and an half and the same Region is called Arsareth Then dwelt they there until the latter time Which in the fore part of the Chapter is when Christ comes Now in that Christ and his Apostles spake of these things darkly it was because there was a Secret in it which by this manner of speaking it has remain'd veil'd to us that the calling in of Israel should be at his second coming At which time all the wicked Christians will be cast out for as there was a secret under the Law that was veiled from the Jews so this has been a secret vail'd under the Gospel from the Christians that Israel were comprehended under the Elect. And by the Heavens and Earth that are to be destroyed is meant the wicked Powers and People and then will the material Earth be restored and renewed And whereas the Lord saith in Luke 17.31 In that day he which shall be upon the House top and his stuff in the House let him not come down to take it away and he that is in the Field let him likewise not return back Remember Lot 's wife Now the will of the Lord is such that all his should by his word and the signs be inlightned of his coming And the Lord here gives warning that they should not hanker at that day after their stuff So as to setch any thing out of the house by which words it doth appear they might have knowledge they should use such things but that they should not then regard them but to keep on praying till they are delivered out of the danger by the Angels as Lot was out of Sodom And that we should not be unmindful so to do we have given us the sad remembrance of Lots wife This warning is only to the believers for them that believe not and them that have not the word it signifies nothing to them Therefore it is said of Israel and the promised Elect Isa 66.20 Isa 60.6 That they shall be brought to Jerusalem otherways as upon Horses Camels Litters and the like and these are said to come in multitudes and to bring their Silver and Gold with them But Christ saith of the others there shall be two in one bed the one shall be taken the other left two grinding at the mill one taken and the other left Luke 17.44,45 That is the true Christians must be thus taken and the Elect being all gathered to the holy Land but the wicked are left to partake of those dreadful Judgments which the Lord will pour upon the Earth after he comes As in Rev. 9. Chap. Now there was a necessity of a secresy in these things as to the Heavens and Earth and of the calling in of Israel and Christs second coming And the Lord foreseeing that the apprehensions of the suddenness of his again coming would be a means to keep the Christians in obedience to him and love and affection one to the other and from being greedy of the lucre of this world but that they should alwaies live as waiting for their change for the Lord foretold us that when they should begin to think he delayed his coming they would then eat and drink with the drunken and smite their fellow Servants which in a dreadful manner they have already done but the Lord after his Ascension gave to St. John a certain knowledg of his return which was comprehended under two Heads The time of the Witnesses Prophesying and the Beasts Reigning For the Lord saith v. 11.3 I will give Power to my two witnesses and they shall Prophecy a thousand two hundred and threescore days cloathed in sackcloth And in Rev. 13.5 There is mention made of the Beast to whom the Devil gave Power and he was to continue forty and two Months Now by this Beast it doth not only appear to be the Pope but also it may be meant by the first great Councils that did Afflict the Church Now the Witnesses Prophesying a thousand two hundred and sixty days cloathed in Sackcloth is exactly the two and forty Month the Beast is to Reign For two and forty Months Reckoning thirty days to
a Month according to the Egyptian Account it doth just amount to one thousand two hundred and sixty days of years at which time the Lord will come and then the Beast shall be taken and cast alive into a Lake burning with Fire and Brimstone and the Devil bound up and then will be the first Resurrection of which St. John speaks in Rev. 20.4 And I saw Thrones and they that sat upon them and judgment was given unto them and I saw the Souls of them that were beheaded for the witnesses of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshiped the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years 5. But the rest of the Dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished this is the first Resurrection V. 6. Blessed and Holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection on such the second Death hath no Power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years It is said in Isa 1.26 where God telleth them I will restore thy Judges as at the first and thy Counsellors as at the beginning afterward thou shalt be called the City of Righteousness the Faithful City Pray mark the Words Here the Lord doth not tell them that they should have such Judges as they had at the first and such Counsellors as they had at the beginning but that the Lord would restore them Judges that they had at the first and those Counsellors which were at the beginning Therefore the Lord said unto Daniel in Chap. 12.13 But go thou thy way till the end be for thou shalt rest and stand in thy Lot at the end of the days Now the Lord in the fore part of the Chapter tells him of the end of the world and what shall then happen and also tells him that he shall rest and stand in his Lot at the End of the Days Here the Lord doth not tell him that he shall stand in his Lot at the End of his Days but at the End of the Days after he has rested which is at the Resurrection By this of Daniel it doth further clear to us the first Resurrection on whom the second Death shall have no Power but that they shall be Priests of God and Christ and reign with him a thousand years And Isaiah saith Chap. 24.23 Then the Moon shall be confounded and the Sun ashamed when the Lord of Hosts shall reign in Mount Sion and in Jerusalem and before his Ancients gloriously Not that Christ and his Saints shall reign no longer than the Thousand Years but that the Visible Glory may not so eminently appear among them after Satan is loosed that thereby he may accomplish his final Overthrow when he has deceived his Gog and Magog of which I shall speak more to in another place Whereas the Angel saith Rev. 10.6 That there should be time no longer That is no longer time for this wicked World to have Power and time of Repentance for their time should be no longer But there will be a glorious Time for the People of God in the renewed Heavens and Earrh when the Lord reigneth And as there will be another World so another Generation and another Time Of which times the Lord saith in Esdras 9.6 The Times also of the Highest have plain beginnings in wonders and powerful workings and endings in Effects and Signs The Lord grant that we may be awakened by the Signs of the End which End is now approaching And in John Martha said to the Lord concerning her brother chap. 11.24 Martha said unto him I know that he shall rise again in the Resurrection at the last day The which last Day is the last day of this wicked World and when this World shall be judged For the Saints are raised before the Wicked are condemned Therefore by this last day must be meant the last day of their Time For to take it otherwise it cannot be for it is said when this World is past that Day and Night lasteth for ever and for ever as in Revelations where the Devil receives his Last Judgment he is there said to be cast into Hell to be tormented day and night for ever and for ever The same is said of God That he liveth for ever and for ever Rev. 4.9 And as to what St. Paul saith in 1 Thess 1.5 VVhich is a manifest Token of the Righteous judgment of God that ye may be counted worthy of the Kingdom of God for which ye also suffer Verse 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence Tribulation to them that trouble you 7. And to you that are troubled rest with us when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels 8. In flaming fire taking Vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 9. VVho shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the Glory of his Power 10. VVhen he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be admired in all them that believe Now whereas he saith counted worthy of the Kingdom of God for which they did also suffer In answer to which it is said in Rev. 11.15 The Kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our God and of his Christ and he shall reign for ever and ever Verse 17. Saying we give thee thanks O Lord God Almighty which art and wast and art to come because thou hast taken to thee thy great power and hast reigned Verse 18. And the Nations were angry and thy wrath is come and the time of the dead that they should be judged and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy Servants the Prophets and to the Saints and them that fear thy Name small and great and shouldest destroy them which destroy the Earth Now it is at this time when the Lord cometh that the Kingdoms of this World will become the Kingdoms of God and Christ And it is then God will give Rewards to his Servants at which time the wicked Worldlings that are dead in sin will be judged and then shall they be destroyed which destroyed the Earth which Earth is their fellow brethren upon the Earth And also by the words of St. Paul before mentioned it is when the Lord shall be revealed that then to the wicked will be recompensed Tribulation and to the Saints Rest and Consolation And when God and Christ have taken possession of the Kingdom then shall the Saints reign on the Earth as in Rev. 5.10 And hast made us unto God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the Earth And according to this it is said in Ephes 2.7 And also in 1 Pet. 2.9 Where he mentions those things which are to come as if they were present which way of speaking is often used in
Scripture And the like is in Dan. 7.27 And in 2 Tim. 4.8 It is said The Crowns are given in that day to all them that love his appearing For now it is said in Rev. 6.9 The Souls are under the Altar Now in the next place we are to take notice who are those that do chiefly fall under this everlasting Punishment mentioned by St. Paul in 2 Thess 1.6,8,9 which in especial manner appears to be those rhat were the Afflictors of the the Servants of God as in Verse 6. Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence Tribulation to them that trouble you By which we see these will be the great sharers of his Wrath when the Lord comes as in verse 8. In flaming fire taking Vengeance on them that know not God and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 9. VVho shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power Now altho he saith this of them that know not God Now those are said not to know God that in works deny him in not obeying the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ Now this word was more particularly directed to them that would not have a practical Knowledg of God and of the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ as to be obedient thereunto Now that this Condemnation did not extend to all that had not the knowledg of God and of the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ is evident for in his words there is not all expressed for he did not say of all them that knew not God and all them that knew not the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ but to them chiefly that knew it and would not obey it for the Lord saith he that knoweth not his Masters Will and doeth it not shall be beaten with fewer stripes For St. Paul also knew that the Jews that neither did know nor obey the Gospel were to be called in at the coming of the Lord is evident by what is said in Rom. 11.25,26 That when the fulness of the Gentiles be come in then all Israel should be saved He saith according as it is written in Isa 59. read there from the V. 14. to the end of the Chapter in which is contained Christ's coming to Judgment and the Redemption of his People and it is at that time when he comes to Mount Sion That he will turn away ungodliness from Jacob. And then will the rest of the promised Elect be gathered in Now when the Lord was upon the Earth he did not in the plain Letter of the Word either bid us pray for Jerusalem or the Conversion of the Jews but in the Second and Third Petitions of that Prayer that he taught us they are both included Where he saith Thy Kingdom come thy will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven For the Lord knowing that Israels time to be restored would not be until his Second Coming at which Time should be the Restitution of all Things And then will the Kingdoms of this World become the Kingdoms of our God and of his Christ And then will Israel be restored and the promised New Covenant made with them And then will the Will of the Lord be done on Earth as it is done in Heaven and this the Lord would have us to pray for before we ask our daily bread for the Time was not so absolutely determined but that the days may be shortned And the Lord said to Esdras Pray for few days unto you And Christ in Matth. 24.22 saith For the Elect's sake those days shall be shortned And St. Peter speaking of Christ's second coming in Acts 3.19,20,21,22,23 Repent ye therefore and be converted that your sins may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. 20. And he shall send Jesus Christ which before was preached unto you 21. VVhom the Heavens must receive until the times of restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began 22. For Moses truly said to the Fathers a prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your brethren like unto me him shall ye hear in all things whatsoever he shall say unto you 23. And it shall come to pass that every Soul which will not hear that prophet shall be destroyed from among the people Here the Apostle absolutely tells us The Lord will again come and then will the Times of Restitution be the which he saith hath been declared by all the Prophets and by them I here prove the same unto you And in 2 Esdras 11.37 And I beheld and lo as it were a roaring lion chased out of the wood And I saw that he sent out a mans voice unto the eagle and said V. 38. Hear thou I will talk with thee and the highest shall say unto thee V. 39. Art not thou it that remaineth of the four beasts whom I made to reign in my world that the end of their times might come through them V. 46. That all the earth may be refreshed and may return being delivered from thy violence and that she may hope for the judgment and mercy of him that made her Now we have all of us been under a very great mistake as to our Lord 's coming to judgment taking his coming to judg the World for that last and final Judgment spoken of in Rev. 20.12 wherein the Dead both small and great shall stand before the Throne of God At which time the Sea and Hell and Death shall deliver up their Dead which are in them But when Christ comes to Judg the World there is mention made of no such thing But whereas St. Paul saith in the 2 Tim. 4.1 That the Lord Jesus Christ shall judg the quick and the dead at his appearing and his Kingdom Here we must not forget whom the Lord calls Dead it is also them that are dead in sin and it is those Dead wirh the living Saints and restored Jews that he will first Judg. And whereas it is said in his Kingdom pray take notice of the word Kingdom which Kingdom would be but of a short continuance were it but for a natural day therefore it is said that he must Reign till he hath put all his Enemies under his feet which is till the last general Judgment when the Sea Hell and Death shall deliver up their Dead Now as to what our Lord saith concerning his coming Matth. 25.31 when the Son of man shall come in his glory and all the holy Angels with him Then shall he sit upon the Throne of his glory V. 32. And before him shall be gathered all Natiions and he shall seperate them one from another as a Shepherd divideth his Sheep from the Goats Now whereas the Lord saith he shall fit upon the Throne of his Glory which words argue a continuance of some considerable time upon his Throne And the Lord here
tells us who they are that shall be gathered It is the Nations that are then upon the Earth at his coming And the Lord in the 33. V. saith He shall set the Sheep on his right hand but the Goats on the left V. 34 Then shall the King say to them on his right hand come ye blessed of my Father inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the Foundation of the world Now whereas the Lord saith come ye blessed that is they were blessed because they were excepted and also there was that found in them that did distinguish them from the wicked of the world Here by these words of our Lord we are fully informed that they are to enter into the Kingdom that was prepared for them from the foundation of the World and we know what Kingdom that was which was then prepared at the foundation of the World that it was this material Heaven and Earth and the Garden of Eden and when Christ comes it is this will be again restored to Israel and the rest of the Elect with them whom Christ will set at his right hand as being part of his Sheep but this setting them on the right hand and left is but a figurative Speech and spoken by way of Parable as I shall prove by several places of Scripture And whereas the Lord saith in Mat. 25.35 I was an hungred and ye gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drink I was a stranger and ye took me in V. 36. Naked and ye clothed me I was sick and ye visited me I was in prison and ye came unto me V. 37. Then shall the Righteous answer him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred and fed thee or thirsty and gave thee Drink V. 38. VVhen saw we thee a Stranger and took thee in or nake and clothed thee V. 39. Or when saw we the sick or in prison and came unto thee V. 40. And the King shall answer and say unto them verily I say unto you in as much as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren ye have done it unto me V. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand depart from me ye cursed into everlasting Fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels V. 42. For I was an hungred and ye gave me no meat I was a thirsty and ye gave me no drink V. 43. I was a stranger and ye took me not in naked and ye clothed me not sick and in prison and ye visited me not V. 44. Then shall they also answer him saying Lord when saw we thee an hungred or a thirsty or a stranger or naked or sick or in prison and did not Minister unto thee V. 45. Then shall he answer them saying verily I say unto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me V. 46. And these shall go into everlasting punishment but the Righteous in to Life Eternal That is the Lord then giveth them an assurance of their Eternal Salvation So as they are for ever after past the power or fear of the Second Death Now when Christ said to them on his Right Hand Inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the Foundation of the World he did not then say any thing to exclude a Temporal Death but at the conclusion of the whole matter the Lord said The Righteous shall go into Life Eternal That is then they shall have the assurance of Eternal Life for then by the New Covenant-Promise which will then be made with them they are put past the power of the second death And the Lord by his Word counts a Temporal Death not a dying as in John 8.51 Verily verily I say unto you if a man keep my Sayings he shall never see death And when they are again restored then they will be put into a capacity never to offend any more by the Promised New Covenant that then will be made with them of which the Christian that is now become a New Creature will be partaker of that promis'd New Covenant with them but how few is there of such And whereas it is said in Matth. 25.32 that before him shall be gathered all Nations and that he shall separate the one from the other and that he shall set the Sheep on his Right Hand and the Goats on his Left But yet when the blessing was by the Lord pronounc'd the Word All was not then included And if it had all the innocent children and the poor had been all excluded because the one had no knowledge how to do good upon which the blessing was pronounc'd and the poor had it not to do withal Nor doth the Lord include the Word All in that Everlasting Sentence of Condemnation but this Sentence was chiefly to them that knew him but would not live in Obedience to him nor do the good that was required of them for they did not deny the knowledge of the Lord but said Lord when saw we thee thus and thus Whereupon the Lord saith In as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me You have not obeyed the great Commandment I left with you at my departure which was to love one another and that you should bear one another's burdens and you knowing most of my Revealed Will wherein my Mercy and Love is comprehended and in that you have shewed no Mercy to the Elect or Sheep of God now there remains no Mercy for you the which I left upon Record by my Servant James chap. 2.13 That he shall have judgment without mercy that have shewed no mercy Now if their Punishment be so great to them that has done no good in their Generation according to their Capacity how much severer Punishment must those Christians expect that are committing all those Evils which this Nation and the rest of the Christian World doth abound in accompanied with the Romish Cruelty to the Servants of Christ And as St. Peter saith 1 Pet. 4.18 If the Righteous scarcely be Saved where shall the ungodly and the sinner appear that are filling up their days in commiting iniquity since every sin doth augment their Punishment And the Lord also tells us Mat. 7.19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good Fruit is hewen down and cast into the Fire V. 20. Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them V. 21. Not every one that saith unto me Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdom of Heaven but he that doth the will of my Father which is in Heaven V. 22. Many will say unto me in that day Lord Lord have we not Prophesied in thy Name and in thy name cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderful works V. 23. Then will I profess unto them I never knew you depart from me ye that work iniquity Here the Lord doth in a more clear manner Figure out to us the Papists with their signs
shall live together with my dead body shall they arise awake and sing ye that dwell in dust for thy dew is as the dew of Herbs and the earth shall cast out the dead Come my people enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about thee hide thy self as it were for a little moment until the indignation be over-past 21. For behold the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the Inhabitants of the earth for their iniquity The earth also shall disclose her blood and shall no more cover her slain That it is as well those that are Spiritually Dead in Sin wherein by the Lord 's saying Men is comprehended the whole Man both Soul and Body The Soul being already Dead and the Body daily dying Now when these dead Men shall Live he farther tells us it shall be when his dead body shall arise which is in the first Resurrection as I have proved by Scripture And as to the Body of the Saints you see they are not termed Men because the better part of them is alive and united to the Lord of Glory Upon which the Lord terms the dead Bodies of the Saints to be his dead Body And that this rising is at the first Resurrection is further cleared in that he then tells us the Earth shall cast out the Dead In the following verse the Lord instructeth his People that then shall be on the Earth to hide them for a little moment until the indignation be over past that is not to appear much in the World either in pompous splendor Action or Labour But in a more particular manner to secure themselves in himself and that the more we see the day approaching At that time when the Lord cometh to Punish the Inhabitants of the Earth he also then will punish the Leviathan and slay the Dragon that is in the Sea By this we see that Isaiah gives us the same account as St. Paul and St. John does as concerning the destruction of the beast and the binding of Satan And God speaking to Ezekiel of the Restoration of Israel and of the Resurrection saith in the 37 c. where he shewed him the Valley of dead bones which were very many and very dry and they are represented to him how they came together all in figurative way after which the Lord opens to him the meaning thereof as in v. 11. God said unto him Son of Man these bones are the whole House of Israel Behold they say our bones are dryed and our hope is lost we are cut off for our parts V. 12. Therefore Prophesy and say to them thus saith the Lord God behold O my people I will open your Graves and cause you to come up out of your Graves and bring you into the land of Israel V. 13. And ye shall know that I am the Lord when I have opened your Graves O my people and brought you up out of your graves V. 14. And shall put my Spirit in you and ye shall live and I shall place you in your own Land then shall ye know that I the Lord have spoken it and performed it saith the Lord. V. 15. The word of the Lord came again unto me saying V. 16. Moreover thou Son of Man take thee one stick and write upon it for Judah and for the Children of Israel his companions then take another stick and write upon it for Joseph the stick of Ephraim and for all the house of Israel his companions V. 17. And joyn them one to another into one stick and they shall become one in thine hand V. 21. Say unto them thus saith the Lord God behold I will take the Children of Israel from among the Heathen where they be gone and I will gather them on every side and bring them into their own Land Now here you see again by this what was the meaning of the dry bones the which the Lord declared to him was the whole House of Israel that is the whole of them that are to be saved for St. Paul saith they are not all Israel that are of Israel But this Promise was made to them that then said we are cast off that they were a part of the whole Body which should arise out of their Graves and be made partakers of the Resurrection and be united to their Head and Husband at which time the two Families of Israel should be gathered together from among the Heathen and be made one People for ever And Isa saith in the 66. c. 8. v. Who hath heard such a thing who hath seen such a thing shall the Earth be made to bring forth in one day or shall a Nation be born at once for as soon as Sion Travelled she brought forth her Children V. 9. Shall I bring to the birth and not cause to bring forth saith the Lord shall I cause to bring forth and shut up the Womb saith thy God v. 10. Rejoyce ye with Jerusalem and be glad with her all ye that Love her rejoyce for joy with her all yâ— that Mourn for her v. 11. That ye may suck and be satisfied with the Breasts of her Consolations that ye may milk out and be delighted with the abnndanâ—… of her Glory v. 12. For thus saith the Lord behold I will extend peace to her like a River and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing stream then shall ye suck ye shall be born upon her sides and be dandled upon her knees v. 13. As one whom his Mother comforteth so will I comfort you and ye shall be comforted in Jerusalem v. 14. And when you see this your heart shall rejoyce and your bones shall flourish like an herb and the hand of the Lord shall be known towards his Servants and his indignation towards his enemies v. 15. For behold the Lord will come with fire and with his chariots like a whirlwind to render his anger with fury and his rebukes with flames of Fire v. 16. For by fire and sword will the Lord plead with all Flesh and the slain of the Lord shall be many Here you see that a Nation shall be born at once and at that time Israel shall rejoyce in Jerusalem When they are again re-established they nor their Seed shall never more be cast off But be the inheritors of Eternal Life Now that some will enter into this Kingdom but not by this Everlasting Covenant is evident by what God saith in Isa 19.24 In that day shall Israel be the third with Egypt and with Assiria even a blessing in the midst of the Land V. 25. Whom the Lord of Hosts shall bless saying blessed be Egypt my people and Syria the work of my hands and Israel mine inheritance And in Ezek. 16.59 Thus saith the Lord God I will even deal with thee as thou hast done which hast despised the Oath in breaking the Covenant V. 60. Nevertheless I will remember my Covenant with thee in the days of thy youth and I will establish unto thee an Everlasting
Covenant V. 61. Then thou shalt remember thy ways and be ashamed when thou shalt receive thy Sisters thine elder and thy younger and I will give unto thee for daughters but not by thy Covenant V. 62. And I will establish my Covenant with thee and thou shalt know that I am the Lord. And to prove that this was not spoken of the Jews when they first received the Gospel is evident for in the V. 19. Of the forementioned Chap. the Lord saith In that day shall there be an Altar to the Lord in the midst of the Land of Egypt And in V. 21. It is said The Lord shall be known in Egypt and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that day and shall do sacrifice and obligations yea they shall vow a vow unto the Lord and perform it V. 22. And the Lord shall smite Egypt he shall smite and heal it and they shall return to the Lord and he shall be intreated of them and shall heal them Here we see at this time when they are again call'd in they are to do sacrifices the which was all abolished when Christ first came but at Christs second coming we are to have some new institutions Therefore the Lord bids us hold fast till he comes Rev. 2.25 But as to what the sacrifices will be when the Lord comes we know not but that there will be sacrifices I shall hereafter prove there was sacrifices before the Law as from Abels time to Abraham and so forward In the next place it is said that Egypt shall return unto the Lord. Now had they not been turned before it could not have been said they should have returned but turned to the Lord. And when they are returned again Israel is then to be the Lords inheritance and to be a blessing in the midst of the Land the which are now a people cast off of the Lord and scattered throughout the face of the whole Earth As to what God saith by Ezek. concerning the two Sisters doth seem to be spoken by Egypt and Syria under the names of Sodom and Samaria In that Sodom was term'd the Elder and Samaria the younger For Egypt was a Kingdom before Israel but I say not this by proof but supposition And in V. 61. It is said they are given to Israel for Daughters but not the same Covenant God made with Israel By which we may easily perceive thaâ— when Satan is again loosed these may some of them again be insnared altho for the thousand years they and their Seed may stand secure But whereas the Lord saith to Israel in Ezek. 16.62 That he will establish his Covenant with them and thou shalt know that I am the Lord. Here the Lord doth not say that Israel did not know God but that they did not know the Lord their redeemer But when this Covenant is establisht then shall they knew that he is the Lord. V. 3. That thou mayest remember and be confounded and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame when I am pacified towards thee for all that thou hast done saith the Lord God And whereas the Lord saith in Joel 3.1 For behold in those days and in that time when I shall bring again the Captivity of Judah and Jerusalem V. 2. I will also gather all Nations and I will bring them down into the Valley of Jehoshaphat and will plead with them there for my people and for my heritage Israel whom they have scattered among the Nations and parted my Land Here you again see that after Israel is called in the Lord calls them his heritage and therefore they will never more be cast off And also it is evident they will be call'd in when the Lord comes to Judge the world as it is said in Joel 3.9,10,11 Proclaim ye this among the Gentiles Prepare War wake up ye mighty Men let all the Men of War draw near let them come up V. 10. Beat your Plow-shares into Swords and your Pruning-hooks into Spears let the weak say I am strong V. 11. Assemble your selves and come all ye Heathen and gather your selves together round about Thither cause thy mighty ones to come down O Lord. These mighty ones being the Angels which are spoken of by the Lord in the Evangelist and in the Revelations And it is said in the 12th verse Let the heathen be wakened and come up to the Valley of Jehoshaphat for there will I set to Judg the heathen round about V. 13. Put ye in the Sickle for the harvest is ripe come get ye down for the press is full the fats overflow for the wickedness is great V. 14. Multitudes multitudes in the valley of decision for the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision Ver. 15. The Sun and the Moon shall be darkned and the Stars shall withdraw their shining V. 16. The Lord shall roar out of Sion and utter his voice from Jerusalem and the heavens and earth shall shake but the Lord will be the host of his people and the strength of the Children of Israel V. 17. So shall ye know that I am the Lord your God dwelling in Sion my holy Mountain Then shall Jerusalem be holy and there shall no strangers pass through her any more Here you see that at and after the Day of Judgment the Lord will have his dwelling in Sion his Holy Mountain at whith time 't is said Jerusalem shall know the Lord is their God And then strangers shall no more pass through her And it is said in that time in Joel 3.18 It shall come to pass in that day that the Mountains shall drop down new Wine and the hills shall flow with Milk and all the Rivers of Juda shall flow with Waters and a Fountain shall come forth of the house of the Lord and shall water the Valley of Sittim In this verse is contained the wonderful plenty that will be at that time and in those days accompanied with the pouring forth of the Spirit signified to us by the Fountain which is said to come out of the House of the Lord and water the Valley of Sittim And whereas it is said in v. 19. Egypt shall be a desolation and Edom shall be a desolate Wilderness for the violence against the Children of Judah because they have shed innocent blood in their Land This Egypt here spoken of is not the real Egypt but the Figurative which is spoken of by St. John where the Witnesses are said in Rev. 11.8 Their Dead Bodies shall lie in the Street of the great City which Spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt where also our Lord was Crucified This is the Egypt which the Prophet Joel here speaks of shall be made a desolation but the real Egypt shall be inhabited as I before shewed you But we may say why is it Spiritually called Sodom and Egypt and the place where our Lord was Crucified it is first termed Sodom by reason that all the abominations of Sodom is
War with the remnant of her Seed which kept the Commandments of God and the Testimony of Jesus Christ Now by the Wings of a great Eagle is meant Support and Assistance and by Waters is comprehended Afflictions and the Men that are the Afflictors by what the Prophet David faith in Psal 18.4 The Floods of ungodly men made me afraid From these Waters the Earth helped the Woman for the Earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up That is takes them away by Death yet still the Devil Persists in his Malice for he goes to make War with the Remnant of her Seed By all this it is made clearly to appear that Christ's Church was a suffering Church is a suffering Church and so will continue to the end of this World and the Lord to incourage us tells the Church in Rev. 3.10 That if they keep the word of his Patience he also will keep them from the hour of Temptation which shall come upon all the World to try them that dwell upon the earth Here we see is a general Tryal and the Lord to comfort us saith in the 11. v. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no man take thy Crown Here we may plainly see that the Glory will be prepared for them that Love him when he comes the second time for the Glory is not now in this our World for Christ's Church And when we Pray for Christ to have here in this World a Glorious Church we Pray against the determined will of God But whereas St. Paul saith Ephes 5.25 Christ loved his Church and gave himself for it 26. That he might Sanctify it and cleanse it with the washing of Water 〈◊〉 the Word This part is to be perform'd in this sinful World But whereas he saith in the 27. v. That he might present it to himself a Glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be Holy and without blemish Now we must take notice of the words of the Apostle which tells us that he might present it to himself a Glorious Church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing Not that he hath so presented it or that it is so presented but the word is That he may present it a glorious Church without having spot or wrinkle Then the question is here when it shall be to which I Answer it will be at the great Weding Supper of the Lamb the which will be when the Lord comes Now as to his coming that we might not be mistaken therein the Lord saith Matt. 24.25 Behold I have told you before 26. Wherefore if they shall say unto you behold he is in the desert go not forth Behold he is in the secret Chambers believe it not 27. v. For as the Lightning cometh out of the East and shineth 〈◊〉 to the West so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be 28. For wheresoever the Carcass is there will the Eagles begathered together By which we see the Lord did not tell them they should be gathered into Heaven at the time of his coming But the Lord after he arose expounded to them the Scriptures Luk. 24.27 Begining at Moses and all the Prophets he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself Now the Scriptures do not only speak of his Sufferings but also of his Reigning on Mount Sion in Jerusalem Gloriously And then as to what the New Heavens and Earth will be will then be made manifest Whereas the Lord saith in Mat. 24.29 Immediately after the Tribulation of those days shall the Sun be darkned and the Moon shall not give her light and the Stars shall fall from Heaven and the Powers of Heaven shall be shaken By these that is the Sun Moon and Stars and the Powers of Heaven being shaken hath its reference of certain as to what I before shewed you But these words may admit of a two fold meaning and not only comprehend the Popish Ministery and others that have been negligent in their places and the wicked powers but also when the Lord cometh there may be a great Eclipse of the Sun and the Moon may change her Colour and those wandring Stars fall from Heaven which Satan has influence on as to carry on the darkness of this World by And as St. Jude saith in the 13. v. Where he compareth the wicked to the raging Waves of the Sea foaming â—ut their own shame And likewise he compares them to wandring Stars for whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever Now as there is the real Waves of the Sea we see here that the Wicked are the Figurative Waves of the Sea And as there is real wandring Stars that Satan has Influence on to help him in the carrying on the darkness of this World So there is Figurative Wandering Stars the which do darken the light of the Word and so the World that is the people is darkned thereby For which both the real and figurative Stars are reserved the blackness of darkness for ever For by these words we see that in the Restoration the Stars will not be left to influence man to Iniquity Now whereas St. John saith John 2.8 The darkness is past and the true light now shineth Which was the true Light then broke forth in the Church as to Knowledg and Love but as to the latter it hath a more particular reference for he so explains himself in the 9. v. in that he saith He that hateth his Brother is in darkness And in the 10. v. he saith He that loveth his Brother abideth in the Light 〈…〉 St. Paul saith 〈…〉 Rom. 13.12,13 The night is far spent the day is at hand let us therefore cast off the works of Darkness and let us put on the Armour of Light Let us walk honestly as in the day not in rioting drunkenness not in chambering and wantonness not in strife and envy Here the Apostle fully declares that it was then night but that he would have them walk as the Children of the day in which day there will be no such thing committed at which time according to the saying of the Psalmist That all the Families of the Earth shall be blessed of the Lord and also in Ezek. 48.31 Zach. 14.11 Jer. 31.40 Now as to what the Lord saith in Luke 21. c. 24. That Israel shall fall by the edge of the Sword and shall be led away captive into all Nations and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fullfilled Which is as I before told you not until the Gentile Power is quite vanquished the which will be when the Lord comes and then will Jerusalem be gloriously built never more to be destroyed as it is written 25. v. And there shall be signs in the Sun and in the Moon and in the Stars and upon the Earth distress of Nations with perplexity the Sea and the Waves roaring 26. v. Mens
Hearts failing them for fear and for looking after those things which are coming on the Earth for the powers of Heaven shall be shaken 27. v. Then shall they see the son of man coming in a Cloud with power and great glory 28. v. And when these things begin to come to pass then loob up and lift up your heads for your Redemption draweth uigh These Words of our Lord admit of wonderful Comfort to the Saints And in all these forementioned places the Lord makes no mention of the damned being raised at his coming And the Lord saith Luke 21.31,32 When ye see these things come to pass know ye that the Kingdom of God is nigh at hand 32. v. Verily verily I say unto you this Generation shall not pass away till all these things be fullfilled Now we see by these Words that the Lord doth assure us that he will come in this Generation which words of the Lord is confirmed to us by the Evangelists But you may say I desire to know the meaning of the Lord in his saying that he would come before this Generation shall pass away and since that there has been so many Generations and the Lord is not yet come As to the meaning of this Generation the Psalmist himself makes it fully out to us in Psalm 12.7 v. wherein he saith Thou shalt keep them O Lord thou shalt preserve them from this generation for ever Which is as much as to say such a wicked sort of people as is now shall continue ever That is the ever of this World or as long as that lasteth In which all the Wicked God looks upon as one generation being guilty of one and the same sins as Idolatry Adultery Fornication False Swearing Prophanation of the Sabbath Druokenness Debate Deceit making a man an Offender for a Word and upon all Occasions their flight is unto the Refuge of Lies That wheresoever ye hear any almost run down so as though they were not fit to live upon the Earth it is commonly they are the Innocent Party for they that are in the Wrong think to carry off all before them with their Lies whilst the Innocent and Righteous are loth to speak the worst they know of their Adversaries taking Example by their Lord and Master And like the Angel in St. Jude durst not bring a Railing Accusation against the Devil but said The Lord rebuke thee Whilst the Wicked are raising all their Instruments to broach their Clamour of their own Inventions through Town and Countrey But the Lord saith in Isa 28.17 Judgment will I lay to the Line and Righteousness to the Plummet and the Hail shall sweep away the Refuge of Lies The which being the storm that at last shall carry them all away This Scripture hath its special reference to the time when the Lord cometh by the Hail that is here mentioned Now it is just with us Christians as it was with the Jews when the Lord first came that was they thought themselves secure enough they being of the Seed of Abraham So the generality of the Christians think themselves safe enough in that they are baptized and go by the Name of Christians and are of the Outward Church They rest there and think they need not concern themselves any farther Not considering that also they must put on Christ and thereby become New Creatures or else it will avail them nothing And another sort there are that think that if they get but themselves into a separate Congregation and fancy themselves elected they then think themselves past all danger The which will prove but self-deceiving And like that of the Jews who fancied themselves safe because they were of the Seed of Abraham But as to the sure Rule the which is Warrantable by Scripture to bring us to Eternal Happiness is That God requires of us our true Love to himself above all other with a filial Fear of his Majesty continually before our Eyes and in a holy Resignation of our Wills to his Law and so to walk in sincere Obedience unto him The which if we so do and so continue to do the Lord will give us 2 Tim. 4.8 at his appearing as it is written a Crown rf Righteousness for the Lord died not to save us in our sins but to save us from our sins that sin might not reign in our mortal bodies to fulfil it in the Lust thereof That is not to give liberty to any known sin let it be never so near or dear to us Now as I before shewed you God looks upon all the Wicked of this World as One Generation And again the Prophet David makes it out in Psalm 22.28,29 There speaking of Christs glorious Kingdom he saith in the 30. v. A Seed shall serve him and it shall be accounted to him for a Generation Although to our way of reckoning and the Scriptures common way of reckoning are many Generations But being made partakers of one Blessedness therefore accounted of the Lord but as One Generation And David again speaking of the time to come saith in Psalm 24.5,6 He shall receive the blessing from the Lord and righteousness from the God of his salvation 6. This is the Generation of them that seek him that seek thy Face O Jacob. Selah And the Lord again terms all the Wicked of this World as One Generation Luke 16.8 For the Children of this World are in their Generation wiser than the Children of Light And the Lord saith to the like effect Luke 17.24,25 For as the lightning that lightneth out of the one part under Heaven shineth unto the other part under Heaven so shall also the Son of man be in his day 25. v. But he must suffer many things and be rejected of this Generation Here the Lord tells us of the visible Glory that he shall have in his day which is the day in which he shall Judge the World which is the day of the Thousand Years But first he faith he must suffer many things and be rejected of this Generation Wherein by this Generation he includes the Wicked of this World which will continue till he again comes And having further proof of this in Tob. 14.5 where he declared to his Son before his Death That again God would have mercy on them and bring them again into their own Land where they should build a Temple but not like the first until the time of that Age he fullfilled That is that Generation or that Age or such a sort of People their time be accomplisht After which he saith They should return from all places of their Captivity and build up Jerusalem gloriously The Lord foreseeing what Darkness we were like to fall under and in especial manner as to that concerning his coming and therefore the Lord doth assure us he will come in this Generation After which he saith Heaven and Earth shall pass away but his word shall not pass away That is the Wicked Powers and People shall pass away Of
which the Lord for our better inlightning tells us in Mat. 13.52 That every Scribe that is well instructed bringeth out of his Treasury things New and Old That is for the better understanding of the New Testament we must search the Old For indeed they both give light the one to the other And as to the meaning of the Lord in his saying this generation I was ignorant of how to apprehend it And being formerly asked by a Gentleman that had no belief of the Bible how I could since my Lord had so falfyfied his word in his promise as concerning his coming in that generation and since there has been so many generations and the Lord is not yet come At which time I could not give him a satisfactory answer neither any that could prove so to my self At which I was much troubled altho it did no way shake my belief in the Lord as not to believe him to be the Son of God and as being so he had made satisfaction for all them that truly love and fear him for through Mercy I had had those Experiences of the Lord unto me that I was not staggered therein notwithstanding my trouble was very great that my Lord should be termed a Deceiver in being worse than his word After which a considerable time I hearing of the Earth-quakes and the Cities of the Nations falling I thought it my best way to take the Lords Advice and search the Scriptures with more diligence than ever and I earnestly besought the Lord with Prayers that he would inlighten my Understanding therein And blessed be God he hath granted my request and not only so but having found out these several places the which are and will be standing witnesses to my Lord to prove that he hath not falsified his word to us in the Promise of his Coming but that he will certainly come in this Generation whose coming is just at hand which will be the day in which Christ will Judg the World and give rewards to his Servants at which time there will be none of these Corruptions for St. Paul and Esaras saith they shall be changed 2 Esd 6.26,27 The men that are received shall see it who have not tasted Death from their Birth and the Hearts of the Inhabitants shall be changed and turned into another meaning for evil shall be put out deceit shall be quenched as for faith it shall flourish and corruption shall be overcome and truth which hath been so long without fruit shall be declared Then will the saying of the Angel to the Blessed Virgin be made good concerning Christ as in Luke 1.32,33 He shall be great and shall be called the Son of the Highest and the Lord God shall give unto him the Throne of his Father David And he shall reign over the House of Jacob for ever and of his Kingdom there shall be no end Now the Throne of his Father David was on Mount Sion and Jerusalem And Christ saith to Nathanael in John 1.51 Hereafter you shall see Heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man When this eminent Glory of Christ shall be Revealed then also will come to pass the saying of the Apostle as in Ephes 2.7 That in the Ages to come he might shew the exceeding Riches of his grace in his kindness toward us through Christ Jesus This exceeding Riches of the Grace of Christ will be manifested toward them in the World to come Of which World to come shall proceed Ages and Generations And God saith of Israel in Isa 45.17,18 Israel shall be saved in the Lord with an everlasting Salvation ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded World without end For thus saith the Lord that Created the Heavens God himself that formed the Earth and made it he hath established it he created it not in vain he formed it to be inhabited I am the Lord and there is none else And St. Paul instructing the Church by Timothy saith 1 Tim. 6.19 That they do good that they be rich in good works ready to distribute willing to communicate Laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come that they may lay hold on Eternal Life We see here is another time spoken of and if it's time it is then before Eternity and so before the final Judgment wherein 't is said the Sea Hell and Death shall deliver up their Dead And whereas there is spoken of three Generations and three Worlds and three Times the which three ways of expressing includes one and the same thing and that there will be a time wherein the Glory of the Righteous shall be reveal'd as there has been times wherein they have been despised and therefore St. Paul saith Rom. 8.18,19,20,21,22 But I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us 19. For the earnest expectation of the Creature waiteth for the manifestation of the Sons of God 20. For the Creature was made subject to vanity not willingly but by reason of him who hath subjected the same in hope 21. Because the creature it self also shall be delivered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God 22. For we know that the whole creation groaneth and travelleth in pain together until now Here the Apostle speaketh in the usual Scripture way in that he mentions that which is to come as tho it were then present the which by his following words he doth so explain himself as in the 23. v. where he saith And not only they but our selves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit even we our selves groan within our selves waiting for the adoption to wit the redemption of our Body 24. For we are saved by hope but hope that is seen is not hope for what a man seeth why doth he hope for 25. But if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience wait for it As concerning this Hope the Lord puts forth the Parable in Luke 19.12,16,17 He said therefore a certain noble man went out into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom and to return By this we see the Lord was to return again when he had received the Power of the Kingdom and then he will give here rewards to his Servants according to their diligence imployed in his Service as in the 16. and 17. v. Then came the first saying Lord thy pound hath gained ten pounds And he said unto him well thou good servant because thou hast been faithful in a very little have thou Authority over ten Cites And here we see according to the improvement of the Talent he gives us so will his rewards be for the God of Judgment will not be such a partial Judg as some has thought him But the Judg of all the World will do right Now by the Parable that the Lord put forth concerning the Wedding
many more as I before shewed you And that in those Prophesies there are great distances of time between their accomplishment although it is set down as though they were so near together Now Christ having left it clear to us by the Event that the World was not destroyed when Jerusalem was whereby it makes it plain to our apprehensions that those Prophesies had a farther meaning than what the first part made out and what has not been made good it remains to be made good 2 Esdras 13.29,30,31,32,33,34,35,36,37 Behold the days come when the most High will begin to deliver them that are upon the Earth 30. v. He shall come to the astonishment of them that dwell on the Earth 31. And one shall undertake to fight against another one City against another one place against another one people against another one Realm against another 32. v. And the time shall be and the Signs shall happen and then shall my Son be declared whom thou sawest as a man ascending 33. v. And when all the people hear his Voice every man shall in their own Land leave the Battle they have one against another 34. v. And an innumerable multitude shall be gathered together as thou sawest them willing to come and overcome him by fighting 36. v. But he shall stand upon the top of Mount Sion and Sion shall come and shall be shewed to all men being prepared and builded like as thou sawest the Hill graven without hands 37. v. And this my Son shall rebuke the wicked Inventions of those Nations which for their wicked Life are fallen into the Tempest Now without all doubt this fighting is so term'd as Jacobs Prayers were Wrestling when he prevail'd with the Angel but these will not have such success But when they see the glory they will immediately leave the Battle they have one against the other thinking to overcome the Lord by their Prayers but then it will be too late for them for then they must be judged according to their Deeds done in their body For then he will lay before them all their wicked Inventions Now it does certainly appear that this is the Battle that was to be fought by every particular And also this War that is now is produced by those that are set down in Rev. 16 13. And I saw three unclean Spirits like Frogs come out of the mouth of the Dragon and out of the mouth of the Beast and out of the mouth of the False Prophet 14. v. For they are the Spirits of Devils working Miracles which goeth forth unto the Kings of the Earth and the whole World to gather them to the Battle of that great Day of God Almighty 15. v. Behold I come as a Thief blessed is he that watcheth and keepeth his Garments lest he walk naked and they see his shame Now this War proceedeth from the Devil the Beast and false Prophet who have drawn in the Kings and Princes of the Earth with them so as the Devil by his Unclean Spirits hath set all the World in an Uproar as in Esdras Now we are to take notice of the words of the Lord in Joel where he saith Joel 3.2 I will also gather all Nations and will bring them down into the Valley of Jehoshaphat and will plead with them there for my People and for my Heritage Israel whom they have scattered among the Nations and parted my Land Now in Scripture as I have proved to you all does not signify the whole and so the word here makes out in that the Lord saith He will plead with them there for his People and for his Heritage Israel whom they have scattered and parted his Land Now we know that it was but part of the Nations that was guilty of so doing therefore just at that time there may be but that part Judged And the words in the 12. v. makes it further so appear for the Lord there saith Let the Heathen be wakened and come up to the Valley of Jehoshaphat for there will I sit to Judg all the Heathen round about That is thus All the Heathen round about that has Israel's Land in possession and doth Lord it over them For those of the Heathen that are here Judged are all condemned as it is clear in the two following verses And it is Evident by other places of Scripture they shall have a time of Torment here before they are cast into Hell Now in that they are all here termed Heathens is according to that of the saying of St Paul He is not a Jew that is one outwardly so they are not Christistians that only outwardly bear the Name of Christ as Papists do neither do they know God which the Turks pretend to do yet in works deny him and Worship Mahomet Therefore these in the sight of God appear as the worst of Heathens Neither could thâ—se 〈◊〉 be expressed so well under any other 〈◊〉 being a multitude of incorrigible sinners but some times comprehended under the title of Esau Now by these Heathens there is none of those Nations comprehended which the Lord will call in at his coming because that they are all condemned but I hope the Almighty God hath at this time set our King amongst them that he might be the awakener of ten thousand times ten thousand of them And I hope every thinking Soul will consider what God is going about to do so as to prepare for his coming And since we have been all in great mistakes we may the better pity and pray the one for the other now the Time is just at hand For this being the Exact Battle that is described with the Earthquakes that have been in divers places and the Cities of the Nations falling with the continual Whirlwinds mentioned in Jeremiah 30.23,24 At the time that Israel is to be restored God saith in the 23. v. Behold the Whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with Fury a continuing Whirlwind it shall fall with pain upon the head of the Wicked 24. The fierce Anger of the Lord shall not return until he have done it and until he have performed the intents of his heart in the latter days ye shall consider it And now it is these Whirlwinds of the Lord are gone forth for War and Afflictious are by the Lord termed Winds as in Jer. 51.1 And also the great stupidity that is at this day upon the People according to the Word of the Lord in Isa 29. the which is wholly directed unto the Christians as all the following part of the Chapter from the 4th ver makes appear And the Lord at this time by weak means making good that Promise in Daniel 12.4 But thou O Daniel shut up the Words and seal the Book even till the time of the End Many shall run to and fro and knowledge shall be increased Now the Lord having opened his Word whereby Knowledge may be increased and this he hath done by weak means that his glory might the more eminently appear and
the Work to be his own And as for most of the great Judgments spoken of in the Revelations they will be upon the Earth after the Lord comes And as for the drying up the River Euphrates it was never given us by Christ or his Apostles as a sign before his coming Neither was the Fall of Babylon given us as a sign before the coming of the Lord. But if Babylon does fall before the coming of the Lord it will be upon the Discovery of the great Delusions that is now made manifest being accompanied with the Angry Face of Heaven in the Earthquakes and fiery Mountains that have been amongst them But if the City as well as the Beast do remain till the Lord come at which time Dan. 7.11,12 The Beast will be destroyed and given to the burning flame and then the rest of the Beast or Kings will have their Dominion taken away Yet their Lives will be prolonged for a Season and a Time Then may the Kings that gave their Power to the Beast when they become sensible of the intolerable Vengeance that they are fallen under then may they make good that which is said in Rev. 17.16 And the Ten Horns which thou sawest upon the Beast these shall hate the Whore and shall make her desolate and naked and shall eat her flesh and burn her with fire Now in the destruction of this City there is no other mentioned but them that had given their Power to the Beast And what is faid here and in Daniel and what the Lord in Matth. 22.8 where he speaks concerning his Invitation to us by the Gospel it doth not appear to be after the Lord comes for it is said in the 5. v. They made light of it and went their ways one to his Farm another to his Merchandise 6. v. And the remnant took his Servants and intreated them despightfully and slew them 7. v. But when the King hear'd thereof he was wrath and sent forth his Armies and destroyed those Murderers and burnt up their City Now we here have had the Call of the Gospel and neglected it But it has and is the Roman Power that does take the Servants of Christ and use them despightfully and slay them for which it is said that the King sent his Armies and destroyed those Murderers and burnt up their City Now the Murderers being said to be destroyed when the City is burnt up whereby it doth more clearly appear to be after the Lord comes And the Lord hath inform'd us of this City by St. John in Rev. 17. That it is mistical Babylon as in the 5. v. And upon her forehead was a Name written Mistery Babylon the great the Mother of Harlots and abominations of the Earth Here the Lord mentions this City under the Name of a Woman And in the following verse it is said And I saw the Woman Drunk with the Blood of the Saints and with the Blood of the Martyrs of Jesus and when I saw her I wondred with great admiration And in Rev. 18.1 I saw an angel come down from Heaven 2. And he cryed mightily with a strong Voice saying Babylon the great is fallen is fallen and is become the habitation of Devils and the hold of every foul Spirit and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird This being the same as Isaiah saith in Isa 34.10 and so to the end And in the forementioned Chapter of the Revelations 3. v. For all Nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her Fornication and the Kings of the Earth have committed fornication with her And in the 4. v. And I heard another voice from Heaven saying come out of her my People that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues 5. v. For her sins have reached unto Heaven and God hath remembred her iniquity 6. v. Reward her even as she rewarded you and double unto her double according to her works in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double 7. v. How much she hath glorified her self and lived deliciously so much torment and sorrow give her for she saith in her heart I sit a Queen and am no Widow and shall see no sorrow 8. v. Therefore shall her Plagues come in one day Death and Mourning and Famine and she shall be utterly burnt with fire for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her Now that we might not be mistaken as to the City her Merchandise makes it clearly out where it is said in Rev. 18.13,17,18 She makes Merchandise of the Souls of men And in the 17. c. by the Angels words we are fully assured which this City is For in the 18. v. he saith The Woman which thou sawest is the great City which reigneth over the Kings of the Earth Now by this demonstration here it is fully made evident that this City here mentioned is Rome in that no City under the face of the whole Heavens can be said to Reign over the Kings of the Earth but Rome and she doth by her Pope and Cardinals and the rest of her Crew which are there situated And also of this City or Woman it is said in Rev. 17.4 She was arrayed in Purple and Scarlet Colour and decked with Gold and Precious Stones and Pearls having a Golden Cup in her Hand full of Abominations and the filth of her Fornications This Cup being another clear proof that it is Rome that is here ment for it is said in the Cup is the abomination and the filth of her Fornications The which she sets up as a God and Worships and with which she commits Spiritual Fornication And now having shewed you who this City is I leave her to her near approaching Judg. Now as to what is said in Zachariah chap. 12.7 v. The Lord also shall save the Tents of Judah first that the Glory of the House of David and the Glory of the Inhabitants of Jerusalem do not magnifie themselves against Judah Now the house of David came of the Tribe of Judah and they were the Chief of that Tribe and yet here 't is said that they should not magnifie themselves against Judah and therefore underneath these Words appears there 's something veil'd and the true Christians come in by the Lyon of the Tribe of Judah and therefore it does appear to be these of Judah that will de saved first of whom Christ saith Two shall be in one Bed the one shall be taken and the other left two Women grinding at the Mill the one shall be taken and the other left whilst Israel and the promised Elect come in Multitudes And in Zach. 12.8,9,10 verses it is said In that day shall the Inhabitants of Jerusalem and he that is feeble among them at that day shall be as David and the house of David shall be as God as the Angel of the Lord before them 9. v. And it shall come to pass in that day that I will seek to destroy all the
Nations that come against Jerusalem 10. v. And I will pour upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the Spirit of Grace and Supplications and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourn for him as one mourneth for his onely Son and shall be in bitterness for him as one that is in bitterness for his first born Here in these verses the Lord tells us that at the restoration of Jerusalem the weak Saint shall be as the house of David and the house of David shall be as God That is as David was King over them so will Christ the Lord who is as God And then shall they see him whom they have pierced As also it is said in Rev. 1.7 Behold he cometh with the Clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all the Kindreds of the Earth shall wail because of him Now it will be when the Lord comes in the Clouds of Heaven that they shall see him whom they have pierced And the people shall mourn apart as in Zach. 12.12 The land shall mourn every Family apart the Family of the house of David apart and their wives apart the Family of the house of Nathan apart and their wives apart 13. v. The Family of the house of Levy apart and their wives apart the Family of Shinei apart and their wives apart all the Families that remain every Family apart and their wives apart Here we see there is no mention made of the Mourning of them of Juda which is spoken of in the 7. v. by which it does more plainly appear to be the true Christians they coming in by the Lyon of the Tribe of Judah And it is said in Esdras 5.8 There shall be a confusion also in many places and fire shall be oft sent out again Which Word of the Lord is made good by the often repeated fires that he has lately sent out of Mount Etna and Vesivius And it is now according to what is said in Esdras 5.12 At the same time shall men hope and nothing obtain they shall labour but their ways shall not prosper And also it is said in Esdras 6.24 At that time shall Friends fight one against another like Enemies and the Earth shall stand in fear with those that dwell therein the Springs of the Fountains shall stand still and in three hours they shall not run Now whereas it is said the Earth shall stand in fear with those that dwell therein Which Earth is the Earth of people which stands in fear of those Armies which are amongst them And as for the Springs of the Fountains standing still they did so at Taurmins and thereabouts in the year 1694. And also the Springs of Water were stopt for some time in Jamaica in the great Earthquake This Book of Esdras has been laid aside because they apprehended not the Restoration of the Jews should be at the Judgment of this World and their Glory to be in the Renewed Heaven and Earth at Christ's Second Coming Although it is all along declared to be so both in the Old and New Testament but in some places more veil'd Now this Esdras is the same which is called Ezra in that Book set down in the Bible before Nehemiah For in Ezra 10th chap. the 9 16 and 17. verses is exactly the same with that in the first Book of Esdras the 9th chap. 5 6 16 and 17. verses As to the difference of the Name the Prophets are not in the New Testament named as they are in the Old Testament Now since the Signs are come which the Lord hath given us to prepare our Hearts for him that thereby we may be continually upon our Watch longing and waiting for his coming and that we may be found of him in peace and not of the Tares that are said in the Parible to be bound in bundles and cast into the Fire of Hell I shall now here speak of the new Jerusalem which is spoken of in Rev. 21.1 wherein St. John saith He saw a new Heaven and a new Earth For he tells us that the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away And in the 6. c. from the 13. v. to the 17. he tells us there of Stars falling the Heavens being rolled together and also every Mountain and Island were moved out of their places and the Kings of the Earth and the great men the Rich Men the chief Captains the mighty men every bound man and every free man hid themselves in Dens and Rocks of the Mountains and said to the Rocks and Mountains fall on us and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the Throne and from the wrath of the Lamb for the great day of his wraâ—h is come and who shall be able to stand I shall not here inlarge upon it because I have already proved it unto you what are the Heavens that will be rolled together whilst the Kings of the Earth for some time remain upon the Earth to be ruled with a rod of Iron till dashed to pieces like a Potters Vessel That is those wicked Kings that have been the Afflictors of the Servants of Christ and so continue without repentance until the Lord comes Here we may see that the writings of this Book by this place and others has been very much misplaced in that they have set down the great day of the Wrath of the Lamb and the destruction of the World before the rice of the Beast And in the 14. chap. from the 15. v. to the 20. it treats of the Earth being Reaped and also the Vine of the Earth being reaped was cast into the Wine-press of the wrath of God which Wine-press was trod without the City Thus the Earth with the Vine of the Earth being reaped are the Heavens and Earth which are said to pass away And in the 20. v. it is said the Wine-press is trod without the City And in Rev. 22.14,15 it is said Blessed are they that do his Commandments that they may have right to the tree of Life and may enter in through the Gates into the City For without are Dogs and sorcerers and Whoremongers and Murderers and Idolaters and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie This City here mentioned being the City spoken of in the 14. c. at the 20. v. Where the Wine-press is said to be trod without the City And the 14. chap. is much misplaced by reason it is set before the Fall of Babilon And also the two last Chapters are misplaced which treats of the New Jerusalem in that they have placed them beyond the final and last Judgment For this New Jerusalem being the City without which the Wine-press was trod And without which were Dogs and Sorcerers Now had this City been after the final Judgment it would not have been said without were whoremongers and Idolaters Sorcerers and the like for such being in Hell have then no such term for then they
the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God Here he does not say that it did descend down upon the Earth Neither in the same Chap. at the 2. v. He doth but say he saw it coming down from God out of Heaven but he did not say that he saw iâ— upon the Earth And as to what the Lord saith Rev. 3.12 Where he speaking of the New Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God By these places we see there is no mention made of its being seated upon the Earth But it is certain that it will come down out of Heaven And the Psalmist speaking of Christ Glorious Kingdom in the Psalm 68.33,34,35 To him that rideth upon the Heavens of Heavens which were of old Lo He doth send forth his voice and that a mighty voice 34. Ascribe the strength unto our God his excellency is over Israel and his strength is in the Clouds 35. O God thou art terrible out of thy Holy places The God of Israel is he that giveth strength and power unto his people blessed be God Here we see the strength and Glory of the Lord in the time of his Kidgdom is said to be in the Clouds The which is plain there is something more comprehended in it than we have hitherto apprehended The which Isaiah doth fully make appear in Isa 4.4,5,6 When the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the Daughters of Sion and shall have purged the Blood of Jerusalem from the midst thereof by the Spirit of Judgment and by the Spirit of burning And the Lord will create upon every dwelling place of Mount Sion and upon all her Assembles a Cloud and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming Fire by night for upon all the glory shall be a defence And there shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the Heat and for a place of refuge and for a Covert from the Storm and from the Rain In the first of these Verses the Prophet tells us when this Glory shall be Revealed which will be at the time when the Lord shall have washed away the filth of the Daughter of Sion by the Spirit of Judgment and by the Spirit of burning This appears to be the Baptism St. John speaks of where he saith Mat. 3.11,12 He that cometh after me is mightier than I whose shoes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptise you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire Whose fan is in his hand and he will throughly purge his Floor and gather his Wheat into his Garner but he will burn up the Chaff with unqueuchable Fire Now it is said that Christ Baptised none but after his Ascension the Disciples were Baptised with the Holy Ghost But then Christ did not gather his Wheat into his Garner neither then did he burn up the Chaff with unquenchable Fire therefore this has a more special reference to the Lords second coming at which time he will throughly purge his Floor and gather his Wheat into his Garner and then it is that he will burn up the Chaff with unquenchable Fire And whereas the Prophet saith Isa 4.5,6 That the Lord will Create upon every dwelling place of Mount Sion and upon all her assemblies a cloud and smoke by day and the shining of a flaming Fire by Night These words does not only take in the dwelling Places of Mount Sion but all her Assemblies the which comprehends all Israel whose Dominions accoring Scripture is larger than whatever they have yet had in possession over which this glorious cloud here spoken of will be extended which does fully appear to be the Tabernacle spoken of in Heb. 8.2 Which the Lord shall pitch and not man According to which Isaiah saith in the 6. v. And there shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the Heat and for a place of refuge and for a covert from the Storm and from the Rain Now the Cloud that Isaiah speaks of being like unto flaming Fire and I cannot conceive that there could be a more fit resemblance than Gold that is like to clear Glass to the appearance of flaming Fire And it is said Rev. 21.18 The City was pure Gold like unto clear Glass And in the 21. v. And the Street of the City was pure Gold as it were transparent Glass Now Isaiah saith in the 4. c. at the 6. v. That the Tabernacle should be a shadow from the Heat and a place of Refuge and a Covert from the Storm and from the Rain Under which the Elect will be secured from the Judgments that will be poured upon the Earth after the Lord comes Here you see in this Rev 21. he saith that the Street of the City was pure Gold like to Transparent Glass And here by this one street he comprehends the Pavement of the whole City the which being over the Heads of the Children of Israel will appear though of the Colour of Gold yet it is said to be so clear as to look like Transparent Glass so that Israel underneath this Tabernacle may all see the Glory that is there Revealed And in Isa 60.1 Arise shine for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen upon thee Now the City that St. John speaks of in the 21 c. 2. v. He therein comprehends the raised Saints but herein the same chap. at the 18. and 21. v. he there speaks of the outward fabrick or glorious Mansion for in Scripture the People are termed a City as well as a material Building is so termed And St. John saith in the forementioned Chapter after he had related the coming down of the City He then speaks of the Glory of the same Rev. 21.11 Having the glory of God and her light was like a stone most precious even like a Jasper clear as Cristal 12. And had a Wall great and high and had twelve Gates and at the Gates twelve Angels and names written thereon which are the Names of the twelve Tribes of the Children of Israel And St. John saith c. 21. 15. v. And he that talked with me had a Golden Reed to measure the City and the gates thereof and the Wall thereof 16. And the City lieth four square and the length is as large as the breadth and he measured the City with the Reed twelve thousand furlongs the length and the breadth and the height of it are equal Now we see by the large extent of this City which according to account of eight furlongs to a Mile to be fifteen hundred Miles not only in length but that the breadth and heighth thereof are equal this being the Tabernacle which the Lord shall pitch and not Man and then will the Lord make good his Promise to Israel that there shall be a Tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat and for a place of Refuge and for a covert from the storm and from the rain And in Isaiah it is said Isa 60.1.2
Arise shine for thy light is come and the Glory of the Lord is risen upon thee For behold darkness shall cover the Earth and gross darkness the People but the Lord shall rise upon thee and his Glory shall be seen upon thee For as the Lord is said in Numb 14.14 to be over Israel in a Cloudy Pillar when he delivered them out of Egypt which was but a Figure of the great deliverance to come at which time the Lord will be in the Clouds and his Spouse his chief raised Saints with him This Tabernacle Covert or City is said to be twelve thousand furlongs not only in length and breadth but the same in heighth by which it does appear that the top thereof may reach to Heaven and that the Heavens may remain open above it as it was when it descended until this Glory that shall be Revealed be drawn up again and that the Throne of God in the highest Heavens may be placed over Mount Sion That as it is said in Gen. 28.12 That the Ladder which Jacob saw set upon the Earth the top of which reached to Heaven and that the Angels of God did ascend and descend upon it and the Lord God stood above it By which it doth appear that this Ladder will prove the white Clouds and that the Top of them will reach to Heaven whilst one part of them may extend so low as Mount Sion and these appear to be the Ladder upon which the Angels ascended and descended upon the Son of Man as the Lord saith John 1.51 Hereafter ye shall see Heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man The which words of the Lord in saying that you shall see the Heavens open doth seem to signify the continuance of their remaining open for some time And St. John saith Rev. 21 22. He saw no Temple in this City which came down from Heaven for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it 23. And the City had no need of the Son neither of the Moon to shine in it for the Glory of God did lighten it and the lamb is the Light thereof Now if the Heavens be open over this City and the Throne of God just above it as it is said of the Ladder God stood at the top of it then must the Glory of God inlighten this City as well as the Lamb is the light thereof And according to all these places of Scripture it doth so appear to be neither can it properly be said that there is a distinction of Glory between the Father and the Son for Christ saith to the Father in John 17.5 Glorify thou me with thine own self with the Glory which I had with thee before the World was Therefore where the Glory of the Son is there is the Glory of the Father also And St. John speaking of the Angel saith Rev. 22.1 He shewed me a pure River of water of Life clear as Crystal proceeding out of the Throne of God and of the Lamb. Now we read nothing of the Holy Ghost but whereas it is said This River proceeded out of the Throne of God and of the Lamb and it is said of the Spirit to proceed from the Father and the Son and the Lord termeth the Holy Spirit to Water in John 4.14 But whosoever drinketh of the Water that I shall give him shall never thirst but the Water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of Water springing up into everlasting life And the Lord farther saith in John 7.38 He that believeth on me as the Scripture hath said out of his Belly shall flow Rivers of Living Water 39. But this spake the Lord of the Spirit which they that believe on him should receive And in Isa 44.3 God saith I will pour Water upon him that is thirsty and floods upon the dry ground I will pour my Spirit upon thy Seed and my blessing upon thy Off-spring And in Psal 46.4 There is a River the streams thereof shall make glad the City of the most High Therefore this River here spoken of the which proceedeth from the Throne of God and of the Lamb must be meant of the Spirit And it is said of this Heavenly City Rev. 22.3 There shall be no more Curse but the Throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it 4. And they shall see his Face and his Name shall be in their foreheads These words shew that the Saints will always be about the Throne both in the time that is to come and also in Eternity And to what Isaiah saith in the 60. c. which treats of the Heavenly Jerusalem and also of the new Earthly one For it is there said the Lord shall rise upon thee 3. v. And the Gentiles shall come to thy light and Kings to the brightness of thy rising By which it does appear that the Gentiles and Kings that is as many of them as have had an interest in Christ and are departed this World shall come to the brightness of their Rising or Glory the which is in the Jerusalem which comes down from Heaven And from the 4. v. of the same Chap. to the 18. it treats of them that are to be call'd in with the Jews at the second coming of the Lord. But it is said 9. v. Surely the Isles shall wait for me Now this waiting could not be at Christ's first coming for then the Isles had no knowledg of the Lord and therefore could not be said to wait for him they knew not And in the 19. and 20. verses of this 60. chap. speaking of the Heavenly Jerusalem where it is said The Sun shall be no more thy light by day neither for brightness shall the Moon give light unto thee but the Lord shall be unto thee an everlasting light and thy God the Glory 20. Thy Son shall no more go down neither shall thy Moon withdraw it self for the Lord shall be thine everlasting light and the days of thy mourning shall be ended And in the 21. v. it speaks of the People of Israel Thy People shall be all righteous they shall inherit the Land for ever the branch of my planting the work of my hands that I may be glorified 22. v. A little one shall become a thousand and a small one a strong Nation I the Lord will hasten it in his time Here the Prophet speaks of the People of Israel who in a more peculiar manner belongeth to this City that they should be all righteous and that they shall Inherit the Land for ever and that they should multiply therein and increase and that this should be in its time which will be at the Restitution of all things and then will there be a new Earthly Jerusalem built upon her own heap as Jer. 30.18 And then as the Lord sath Isa 54.12 I will make thy windows of Agates and thy Gates of Carbuncles and all thy Borders of pleasant Stones According to this Tobit
saith 13. c. 15. v. Let my Soul bless God the great King 16. For Jerusalem shall be built up with Saphires and Emeralds and Precious Stones thy Walls and Towers and Battlements with pure Gold 17. And the streets of Jerusalem shall be Paved with Beril and Carhuucle and Stones of Ophir 18. And all her streets shall say Alleluja and they shall praise him saying blessed be God which hath extolled it for ever Now in this Earthly Jerusalem there is said to be a Temple as in Ezek. 47.1 Where the waters are said to come from under the Threshold Now when the Lord cometh to Judg the world and to deliver Israel then will his Elect be gathered to the Holy Land And it is said in Isa 32.19 When it shall hail coming down on the Forrest the City shall be low in a low place Here the People is term'd the City according to that in Isa 62.12 where Israel is treated A City sought out and not forsaken This Hail is the horrible Tempest spoken of Psal 11.6 Vpon the wicked he shall rain snares fire and brimstone and an horrible tempest shall be the portion of their Cup. Now altho the Wicked are for some time left upon the Earth after the Lord comes to receive the Punishments the Lord has appointed them upon the Earth and to behold the Glory of the Saints as it is said Psal 112.10 The wicked shall see it and be grieved he shall gnash with his Teeth and melt away the desire of the wicked shall perish Thus after the Wicked have received part of their Punishment here this forementioned horrible Tempest will sweep away all the refuge of Lies as in Isa 28.17 and in the 29. c. 20,21 v. It is said The terrible one is brought to nought and the Scorner is consumed and all that watch for iniquity are cut off That make a man aâ— offender for a word and lay a snare for him that reproveth in the Gate and turn aside the just for a thing of naught And it is said Mal. 4.1 For behold the day cometh that shall burn as an Oven all the proud yea and all that do wicked shall he stubble and the day that cometh shall burn them up saith the Lord of Hosts and it shall leave them neither root nor branch 2. But unto them that fear my Name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his Wings and ye shall go forth and grow up as Calves of the stall Now in the time of the utter Destruction as I have show'd you then will the City be low in a low place as in Isa 32.19 When it shall Hail coming down on the Forrest and the City shall be low in a low place Which City is the People as I have elsewhere proved to you Now where this place will be the Prophet Zachary tells us Zach. 14.3 Then shall the Lord go forth and Fight against those Nations as when he fought in the day of Battle 4. And his Feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives which is before Jerusalem on the East and the Mount of Olives shall cleave in the midst thereof towards the East and toward the West and there shall be a very great Valley and half of the Mountain shall remove toward the North and half toward the South 5. And ye shall flee to the Valley of the Mountains for the Valley of the Mountains shall reach unto Azal Now here by these words it doth evidently appear that Israel with the rest of the Promised Elect that will be called in at the coming of the Lord which then also will be gathered to the Holy Land and secured from the Judgments that will fall on the wicked before the sweeping Tempest cometh that carrieth them all away For when the Lord descends so far down as his Feet to stand on Monnt Olivet the mountain then cleaves asunder and then it is they fly into the Valley of the mountain For as Noah was secured in the Ark when the world was destroyed by the Flood So it doth appear that the Elect will be secured in this Valley whilst the World is destroyed by the horrible tempest of Hail Fire and Brimstone then as it is said the City shall be low in a low place And as concerning the Destruction of this World Esdras saith 2 Esd 7.29,30,31 The World shall be turned into the old silence seven days like as in the former Judgment so that no man shall remain And after seven days the World that yet awaketh not shall be raised up and that shall die that is corrupt Now whereas it is said that the world shall be turn'd into silence seven days like as the former Judgments by which it doth appear that as by the former judgments of the Rains from Heaven and with the Fountains of the great Deep being broken up from beneath by which the old World became silent and at the Destruction of this World by the words it doth appear that this will remain silent for seven days as the old World did for many more for the Waters did continue upon the Earth for some considerable time Now whereas it is said that no man should remain the which words may be taken in a twofold sence First That no man of this wicked World shall remain The second is That the Elect fleeing into Mount Olivet may there sleep whilst the Earth is destroyed and again renewed to that perfection as it was in the first Creation and Canaan made like to Eden the Garden of God And after the world has lain wast God can renew it by the Eighth and our Sabbath being on the eighth day it doth thereby seem to signify as much and the blessing was not given to the name of the Seventh day but to the Sabbath Day And altho those that are chosen for the Glorious Tabernacle are said to be changed in the twinkling of an Eye and so caught up in the Clouds but Israel and the other Elect have no such sudden Change and therefore it doth likely appear these may have their Earthly infirm Bodies Renewed at that time as the Earth is and their heart so changed as it is said in Esdras to another meaning the which is according to the word of the Lord in Rev. 21.5 And he that sate upon the Throne said behold I make all things new and he said unto me write for these words are true and faithful Here we see that the Lord will make all things New Now as some of the Chapters in Revelations are misplaced So some of the Verses of this Chapter in Esdras do certainly appear to be misplaced because the World is said to be destroyed and the Dead Raised before the most high is said to sit upon the Throne of Judgment Now after this World is thus Renewed and Restored and Jerusalem again Built then as it is said in Zach. 14.11 And men shall dwell in it and there shall be no more utter destruction but
become the Author of eternal Salvation to all them that obey him And it is also said Ps 96.10 The Earth is fixed that it cannot be moved That is so as to become nothing or as not to be Earth The whole Earth will never be turned for ever into a burning Mountain neither will it for ever lie as a waste Chaos but as God hath promised it shall become a New Earth that is a Renewed Earth And unto that part which God hath assign'd the fire there shall it be bounded which is to part of the Land of the figurative Esau of which Isaiah makes mention Isa 34.5,7,9,10 Now whereas it is said in Genesis 8.21 The Lord smelled a sweet Savour and the Lord said in his heart I will not again curse the ground any more for man's sake for the imagination of man's heart is evil from his Youth Neither will I again smite any more every living thing as I have done While the Earth remaineth Seed-time and Harvest and Cold and Heat Summer and Winter and Day and Night shall not cease Now if God doth never more curse all the ground neither again smite any more every living thing as he hath done then the Earth cannot be made a perpetual Desolation Now whereas God saith in the following Verse While the Earth remaineth there should be Seed-time and Harvest c. The which Farth here spoken of seems to signifie the People of the Earth or the Earth of People that whilst the Earthly Body of Man remains there shall be Seed-time and Harvest and the like And what God saith in the following Chapter Gen. 9.11,12 doth seem to make it so appear For he saith I will establish my Covenant with you neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the Waters of a Flood neither shall there any more be a Flood to destroy the Earth Now we know that it was not the Material Earth that was destroyed but the Earth of People Now in the 12th verse God saith I will make between me and you and every living creature that is with you for perpetual generations 13. v. I do set my Bow in the Cloud and it shall be for a Token of a Covenant between me and the Earth Here again God terms the people of the Earth to be the Earth And whereas God saith to perpetual generations Thereby we are given to understand that there will be perpetually that is to everlasting a generation upon the Earth And therefore God saith Gen. 9.12,13,16 The Bow shall be in the Cloud and I will look upon it that I may remember the everlasting Covenant between God and every living Creature of all flesh that is upon the Earth Here God has explain'd what was the Earth which in the 13th verse he made a Covenant with Which is here set down to be with every living creature of all flesh Now for God to look on the Bow in the Cloud to remember the Everlasting Covenant between himself and every living Creature The which Covenant would be void if God should destroy every living Creature of all flesh from off the Earth Now whereas the Lord saith Heaven and Earth shall pass away that is the Powers with the People And whereas he saith pass away it argues that it will not be a sudden moving but that there will be a time of punishment inflicted on them here before their departure of which David saith Psalm 2.9 Thou shalt break them with a Rod of Iron thou shalt dash them in peices like a Potters Vessel And where Daniel speaks of the Judgment of this World he saith Dan. 7.12 As concerning the rest of the Beast they had their Dominion taken away yet their lives were prolonged for a season and a time And the Lord saith Rev. 2.27 He shall rule them with a Rod of Iron as the Vessels of a Potter shall they be broken to shivers And also it is said of the Lord Rev. 19.15 Out of his mouth went a sharp Sword that with it he should smite the Nations and he shall rule them with a Rod of Iron and he treadeth the Wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of the Almighty God By all this it doth plainly appear that there will be a time of punishment upon the Earth when the Lord is againcome before the Wicked are turned into Hell And to make this further clear it is said Psalm 112.10 That the wicked shall gnash their Teeth when they see the vengeance Now St. John speaketh in the words of the Lord as touching the Heavens and the Earth which are at the coming of the Lord. For he saith Rev. 21.1 The first Heavens and the first Earth are passed away Which Heavens and Earth are the Wicked Powers with the Wicked People Now at the final and last Judgment the Heavens and the Earth are said to fly away the which shews a more hasty motion and as I apprehend by the Heavens is meant Israels Sovereignty over the rest of the Nations and by the Earth the serviceableness of other Nations to Israel And that at the final Judgment that distinction may no longer continue and so said to fly away as not to have place found for them For after Death is cast into Hell there will be no more dying and when they are become immortal there will not be that need of serviceableness the one to the other And not only so but the Elementary Body of Man will then fly away and no more place also found for it this being according to the promise God made to Abraham Gen. 17.8 And I will give unto thee and to thy Seed after thee the Land wherein thou art a Stranger all the Land of Canaan for an everlasting possession and I will be their God And the like God hath sworn in Isaiah as I have already proved that he will give them the Land of Canaan for an everlasting possession And in Isa 66 22. God saith As the New Heavens and the New Earth which I will make shall remain before me saith the Lord so shall your seed and your name remain By all this it is clearly proved That the and is to be Inhabited by the Seed of Jacob 〈◊〉 everlasting according to the Promise that â—od hath made unto them But at the time of this great Revolution 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 said in Dan. 12.1,2 And at that 〈◊〉 shall Michael stand up the great Prince â—hich standeth for the Children of thy People and 〈◊〉 shall be a time of trouble such as never was â—ce thâ—re was a Nation even to that same time â—nd aâ— what 〈◊〉 thy People shall be delivered every 〈◊〉 that shall 〈◊〉 written in the Book And any of â—…m thâ—… sâ—eep in the dust of the Earth all awâ—… some to â—verbasting Lise and some to â—ame and everlasting conteâ—…pt Now whereas he saith many of them that â—eep in the dust of the Earth shall awake â—y these words is given us to understand that it 〈◊〉 not all that sleep in the dust
of the Earth â—at shall then awake but as the Saints are â—st raised to Glory so by the foregoing words does appear also there is some that have been â—ost notoriously wicked shall first rise before â—e rest of the Wicked to have their everlastâ—g Punishment And by what is here said 〈◊〉 may conjecture that the beast upon the â—rone shall not suffer more than his Predecesâ—s that are gone before him but that the oâ—er may arise to receive the like Condemnatiâ—… they being the most wicked by reason â—ey have been the Cause of destroying more â—uls than any other men in the World besides And Luther did hold both Pope and Mahomet to be comprehended under the name of the Beast And we reading neither in the 7th of Daniel nor in the Revelations of any that was cast alive into the lake of Fire but the Beast and the false Prophet which makes me conjecture there may be no other of the wicked raised at that time but what has so sinned And now according to the Word of the Lord in Daniel there has been such a time of trouble as never was since there has been a Nation with Blood and Fire and Vapour of Smoke By which Rivers of Fire Hell hath enlarged her self as in Isa 5.14 Hell hath enlarged her self and opened her mouth without measure and their Glory and their multitude and their pomp and he that rejoyceth shall descend into it 16. And the Lord of hosts shall be exalted in Judgment and God that is Holy shall be sanctified in righteousness 17. Then shall the Lambs feed after their manner and the waste places of the fat ones shall strangers eat This is spoken for the time now a coming by Hells enlarging her self and the wicked's descending into it at which time it is said the Lord of Hosts shall be exalted at which time it is also said the Lambs shall feed after their manner Therefore this must relate to the time of the Judgment of this World and the Restoration of all things Now as it is said in Daniel There shall be such trouble as never was since there has been a Nation And now according to the saying of the Angel There has been such trouble at this time as has not been since there has been a Nation with the like amazing Earth-quakes which has been in several places with the Cities of the Nations falling with oft Eruptions of Fire breaking forth of Hell with the continual Wars of long standing and neither Conquering one the other with that great Mortality which has lately been in Palestina and there about to above a Million of Souls All these things being the Signs that God and Christ hath given us that thereby we might prepare for the Coming of the Lord for he saith when his Judgments are upon the Earth let the Inhabitants of the world learn Righteousness Now these Judgments are the Lord 's continual Whirl-winds which is spoken of in Jeremiah That Israel and we should consider it perfectly and we also have had the signs of Good amongst us in token of the great Jubile or Sabbatism of rest in that there was a Field of Corn in Kent came up of it self which has not been before since the Creation Also with the Miraculous Cure of Mary Malliard the which being clear signs of the great Jubile when all things shall grow of themselves at which time also it is said the Lame shall leap as an Hart. And then after the Lord is again come will be kept New Moons and Sabbaths as in Isa 66.23 and solemn Assemblies with the Feast of Tabernacles as in Zac. 14.17,21 and Sacrifices but what those Sacrifices will be we know not And then there shall again be Altars to the Lord as in Isa 19.19 but whether those Altars will be more than for Offering of Incense and sweet smelling savours is uncertain But there was free-will-Offerings before the Law and the like Then will there be greatness in the Church again But in this time Christ saith to his Disciples He that will be chiefest among you shall be servant to all Now whereas the Lord saith in Isa 28.8 For all tables are full of Vomit and Filthiness so that there is no place clean 9. Whom shall he teach Knowledg and whom shall he make to understand Doctrine them that are weaned from the Milk and drawn from the breasts 10. For Precept must be upon Precept Precepts upon Precept Line upon Line Line upon Line here a little and there a little 11. For with stammering Lips and another Tongue will he speak to this People 12. To whom he said this is the rest wherewith ye may cause the weary to rest and this is the tefreshing yet they would not hear 13. But the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept precept upon prâ—…cept line upon line line upon line here a little and there a little that they might go and fall backward and be broken and snared and taken Now whereas the Lord saith Precept upon Precept Line upon Line that is of instructions and admonitions shewing us what God re-requires of us that we may walk in obedience thereunto But if we regard it not the Prophesies whereby the secret of the Word is opened is but set down here a little and there a little And God here tells why he hath so placed it is because that those that will go on in their own wicked ways may be snared broken and taken According to which it was with the Jews at the Lord's first Coming To them he was laid in Sion as a stumbling stone but to all them that walked in the Law of the Lord blamelesly none of them were left to stumble thereat And St. Paul saith Phil. 3.6 Touching the righteousness which is in the Law he was blameless And it is said in Luke 1.6 of Zachariah and Elizabeth They were both Righteous before God walking in all the Commandments and Ordinances of the Lord blameless Now whereas it is said they were both Righteous That is they were sincerely obedient to all the Commandments of God and did not wilfully break or neglect any and therefore term'd Righteous For to walk in sincerity with God is the only perfection that man in himself can attain to And altho St. Paul saith The Law makes no Man perfect yet walking in the Law blamelesly made them accepted And altho St. Paul saith he was ignorantly a Persecutor yet because he walked in Integrity with God and blamelesly in the Commandments of God therefore he sound mercy with God and neither Jew nor Prosylife that so did but was brought into the Knowledg of the Lord. And whereas the young man saith He kept the Commandments as in Mark 10.19,20,21,22 yet the Lord told him he lacked one thing and bid him go sell what he had and give to the poor for which saying he went away sorrowful But it is not likely the Lord did for ever so part with him for it is said
Maker 〈◊〉 Heaven and Earth and all things â—…rein contained whether visible or inâ—…ble and that out of the Gen. 2.7 dust of the â—…und God created Man and breathed inâ—… him the breath of life and thereby â—…n became a Gen. 28. living Soul and was plac'd 〈◊〉 God in Gen. 1.26,27 Eden the Garden of God in â—…oly happy blessed State and God â—…ve them Power over the Fish of the 〈◊〉 the Fowl of the Air and the Beast 〈◊〉 the Field and over all the Earth and over every thing that creepeth on the Earth And Man should have so continued in this blessed and happy State Gen. 2.17 never to have known decay sickness forrow or death had he not there sinned against his great Creator and his most liberal Benefactor Gen. 3.4,5 in that they did adhere to the Enemy of God which is the Devil and believed what he said and did not believe the God of Truth for which they were turn'd out of Paradise Gen. 3.23 and became more vile and miserable than all Creatures that have their Being upon Earth and so 't would have succeeded to his unborn Posterity Job 14.4 Psal 51.5 Job 4.8 for now their Natures became corrupt so as Righteousness and Holiness and Wisdom which was the Image of God stampt upon them now had left thâ—m and was quite defaced in them and they became 〈◊〉 like the Prince of Darkness which is â—…e Devil who for his Pride and Rebelâ—â—n against God he and his Adherents were cast out of Heaven and from glorious Angels became Devils in Hell and are kept in Chains of Darkness unto the Judgment of the Great Day of God who are to be punished eternally in Hell-fire Joh. 3.44 Joh. 3.8 Jude 6. 2 Pet. 2.4 But God looking on Mankind in their forlorn and miserable Condition with an eye of pity and compassion gave them a word of Comfort which was That the Gen. 3.15 Seed of the Woman should bruise the Serpent's head which is the Devil and God said that he would put enmity between the seed of the Woman and the seed of the Serpent And in that God had compassion on Mankind rather than upon the fallen Angels so as to send them a Saviour Luk. 2.11 Mat. 1.21 There was this reason the fallen Angels were the principal and alone Causes of their own Rebellion but Mankind was stirr'd up to it through the subtil Insinuations and Lyes of the Devil Gen. 3.1 and therefore Mankind had a Tender of Grace offered them if we receive it according to the condition as it is offered us which is with Repentance towards God and Faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ with Love and Obedience to him to whom all the Prophets bear witness â—…aring he should be born of a Virgin 〈◊〉 speaking of his Sufferings and of his Death and of his Rising again Act. 20.21 Act. 4.12 Act. 3.23,26 Isa 7.14 Isa 53. Ps 16.10 Act. 2.24 13.34 I believe in this Lord Jesus Christ â—hat he is the onely begotten Son of God who gave himself to satisfie Divine Justice and to make Reconciliation for poor â—ost and undone Creatures which were dead in Trespasses and Sins through that â—f Adam's Transgression Joh. 1.14 Joh. 10.15,18 Eph. 2.1 Heb. 9.14 2 Cor. 3.5 Gen. 6.5 Rev. 3.17 Rom. 7.15 Job 4.20 Isa 30.33 2 Pet. 2.4,5 whereby our Nature became so corrupt that we have â—est us neither Strength to stand 〈◊〉 Willâ—… striâ—… nor 〈…〉 〈…〉 in which woful condition we should have spent some few Days here and after which been plunged into Hell it self for ever and there to have been tormented with the Devil and damned Spirits Luk. 16.32 Jud. 7. Isa 5.15 Deut. 32.22 Joh. 1.1,2,3 without any redress had not the Son of God the second Person in the Trinity who to fulfil his Fathers promise and for the wonderful Love he bare to his Creatures he left the Throne of his Fathers Glory where he had been from all Eternity and did vouchsafe to take upon him the means of our Flesh and therein was conceived by the Power of the Holy Ghost in the Womb of the Virgin Mary Matt. 1.20,21 Luk. 1.30,31,32 but born of her without sin and when he came into the World he then suffered the Miseries of this Life the Wrath of God and the cursed Death of the Cross that through Death he might destroy him that had the Power of Death which is the Devil and deliver them who through the fear of Death were all their Life-time subject to bondage Luk. 23.35,36 Luk. 23.33 and 44 45 46. Heb. 2.14,15 and the Lord of Life was buried descended into Hell and continued under the Power of Death till the third Day Luk. 24.6,7 in which he rose again from the Dead as a triumphant Victor over Sin Death and Hell and after his Resurrection he was seen oâ— all his Apostles 1 Cor. 15.5,6 and of above 500 Brethreâ— at once and remained upon the Earth for the space of forty Days and then he went to Mount Olivet with his Disciples and more Witnesses Act. 1.3.9,10,11,12 and from thence he ascended up into Heaven and now sitteth at the Right-hand of God the Father and there maketh intercession for the Saints according to the Mind of God Heb. 1.3 Joh. 12.41 Rom. 8.34 Heb. 6.7.25 I believe also that assuredly there is Life and Salvation to be had through our Lord Jesus Christ if we come to him by faith and repentance so as to confess and forsake our sins and believe in him and his word so that we unfeignedly love and fear to offend him we shall be beloved of him and made eternally blessed by him through his perfect Righteousness which shall be imputed to us who is able to preserve us in time and in Eternity I believe in the Holy Ghost that he is the Sanctifier of our Natures whereby our Wills are renewed so as to desire to serve the living God in truth and in sincerity and also in time of trouble he doth often administer comfort and consolation to the Saints Acts 20.21 and 3.19 John 14.21 Joh. 8.31 Jer. 23.6 Rom. 8.14 1 Cor. 3.15 Gal. 5.16 1 Cor. 1.22 Joh. 5.26 I believe there is a Holy Catholick Church a member of which is every sincere hearted Christian throughout the World that worships the Lord in spirit and truth for our blessed Lord saith John 4.23,24 that the Father seeketh such to worship him I believe there will be the Resurrection of the Body and Life everlasting for the Righteous and eternal Damnation for them that go on in their wicked Ways I believe also that the Lord will come in the last Day in the Clouds of Heaven to render vengeance to his Adversaries and those that know not God and will not obey the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 15.21,22 Joh. 5.28,29 Col. 1.18 Matt. 25.46 John 11.24 Acts 1.11 2 Thess
we have in our new Translation turned into Charity which in the old is Love for Charity will not sufficiently explain the meaning of the word Therefore it is said in the 3. v. Though I bestow all my Goods to feed the poor and though I give my body to be burned and have not Charity it profiteth me nothing That is if we have not Love for Love cannot be without Charity but Charity may be without Love for we may be Charitable by the way of Merit thinking to purchase Heaven by it and that will not do But if we are without Charity in the way of our Duty and Love in the fellow feeling of one anothers sufferings then is not the Love of God in us For St. John saith in the 3. chap. 17. v. But whosoever hath this world's goods and seeth his Brother have need and shutteth up his bowels of Compassion from him how dwelleth the love of God in him 18. v. My little Children let us not Love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And St. James saith in the 1.17 Pure Religion and undefiled before God and the Father is this to visit the Fatherless and Widows in their Afflictions and to keep himself unspotted from the World And he saith in the 2. c. 13. v. For he shall have judgment without mercy that hath shewed no mercy and mercy rejoyceth against Judgment 14. v. For what doth it profit my brethren tho a man say he hath Faith and have not Works can Faith save him 15. v. If a Brother or sister be naked and destitute of daily Food 16. v. And one of you say unto them depart in Peace be you warmed and filled Notwithstanding ye give them not those things which are needful to the Body what doth it profit 17. v. Even so Faith if it hath not works is dead being alone We are not here now to wait for new Calls but to improve the Talent that God hath given us in that we have his word the good motions of his Spirit and the Checks of Conscience the which Talents well improved will bring us to Eternal Blessedness for if we take to the rule which he hath set before us and according thereunto beg his continual Assistance God will then never be wanting to us And St. Paul saith of the Scriptures 2 Tim. 3.15 That from a Child thou hast known the Scriptures which is able to make thee wise to Salvation through Faith which is in Christ Jesus By which the Promise is obtainable for as there is an absolute Election of whom it is said their Names was Written in Heaven from the Foundation So there is a conditional Election and us a Day of Grace Therefore as the Apostle saith having a promise of entring into his Rest let us fear lest we should fall short of it Therefore let us up and be doing that thereby we may make our Calling and Election sure for we are not of that number that are chose to be his standing Witnesses thro' the World and therefore may fall away the which I have clearly proved by the word where I have spoken of Election Of Baptism AND whereas St. Paul saith Gal. 3.27 For as many of you as have been baptised into Christ have put on Christ The which is meant 〈◊〉 the Spiritual Baptism whereby they become conformable to Christ as in Rom. 8.9,10 Ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you Now if any Man have not the Spirit of Christ he is none of his And if Christ be in you the body is dead because of sin but the Spirit is Life because of Righteousness But if the Spirit of him that raised up Jesus from the Dead dwell in you he that raised up Christ from the Dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in you The which indwelling of his Spirit is this Spiritual Baptism Now with the Spiritual Baptism there is joyned a sign or Seal the which is the outward Baptism of Washing or Plunging So as to be buried under the Water and therefore said buried with him in Baptism for as Christ was underneath the Earth so we should be plunged under the Water the which doth also signify to us that we should be Spiritually Dead to the World as having no delight in it or to it Now the Children of believing Parents are said to be Holy therefore fit to receive this sign of Baptism and they also being in Covenant as well as their Parents And by the Blood of Christ it is that both are made partakers of the Promises but to any that are of Maturity and not Believers the which Belief is such as brings our Wills over into a conformity to the will of God then Christ dwells in us by his Spirit and then are we Spiritually Baptised And if the outward sign and Seal is fixt on them that within them is not sound the thing signified It is but like a Seal to a blank Bond For St. Paul saith Rom. 2.28 For he is not a Jew which is one outwardly neither is that Circumcision which is outward in the Flesh 29. But he is a Jew which is one inwardly and Circumcision is that of the Heart in the Spirit and not in the Letter whose praise is not of Men but of God Now Children are innocent as to any actual Sin and if they come of believing Parents are said to be Holy and so fit to be Baptised and the Covenant of God made by Moses was as well made with Children as with those of Maturity Of the Trinity THe meaning of the Trinity is this That the Infinite God consists of three Glorious Beings or Persons as God the Father God the Son and God the Holy Ghost and these three to be one God being of one Will one Mind one Power one Glory this being the Trinity in Unity and Unity in Trinity which was from all Eternity and so continues to all Eternity the only true God blessed for ever more Amen Heb. 1.3,8 John 5.21,22,23 1 John 5.20 Col. 1.15,16,17 John 1.3 Acts 5.3,4 Wisd 7.24,25,26,27 Let us all learn to know God in Christ Christ in Faith by an Holy reliance upon him and a self Resignation of our Wills and affections to him and to know our Faith by good works and so to know the Will of God as to do it and before the knowledg of all other things we should learn to know our selves Whereas it is said in 1 John 5.7,8 that the Father the Son and the Holy Ghost are One so it is said the Spirit the Water and the Blood a gree in one as to the renewing of a sinner the Spirit of the Lord doth again Renew us the Water in Baptism washeth us and the Blood of Christ 't is that Justifies us if we take hold of the tender of his Grace according to the condition as it is offered And again the Spirit the Water and
the Blood agree in one for at our first beginning after God had Created Man God breathed into him the Breath of Life and thereby man became a Living Soul God did not first give him a Natural Life and then breath into him the Breath of Life so as he became a Living Soul but it was that Living Soul that quickned his Natural Body and did intermix it self with the Water and the Blood as to agree in one and so it runneth through the whole Body of Man not the least Finger nor the most remote part of man but the blood hath therein its Circulation And the Spirit being intermixt with the Water and Blood whereby we may suppose that the Soul of Man vvhen distinct from the Body may bear the figure of a Man for vvhich Opinion our Lord did no vvay reprove his Disciples for thinking he had been a Spirit vvhen he appeared to them in his own likeness after he arose but said Handle me and see for a spirit hath not Flesh and Bones as ye see me have as in Luke 24.39 This I speak not as an Article of Faith but being not reproved by the Lord therefore 't is most likely THIS TREATISE Proving Three WORLDS FOUDATIONS Mentioned in Scripture Whereby it is clearly made apparent that none were Elected before the Foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth And likewise that the Eternal Purpose only reacheth forward to the Eternity that is before us That the Decree for entring into Life was made strait after Adam fell Two sorts of Elections proved by the Word with the Day of Grace or an Offer of Mercy to all that will upon the Conditions take hold of it which all Israel had till they forfeited it by their not yielding Obedience There are also several Controversal places answered The Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge explained LONDON Printed for M. M. and to be sold by Tho. Fabian the lower End of Cheapside in Mercers Chapel And Henry Nelme at the Leg and Star in Cornhill And divers other Booksellers about London 1696. THE CONTENTS THE several sorts of Election As The Election of the first Churches and their Children being in Covenant page 303 The meaning of being Chosen in him before the Foundation of the world p. 305 The Decree was made after the fall of Adam p. 316 Israel was put into a capacity of obedience p. 320 That the Christians were put into the like capacity p. 323 When it is God beholdeth not iniquity in Jacob. p. 326 327 The meaning of Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated p. 337 What God hardened Pharaoh in it being neither in sin nor cruelty p. 343 The root of bitterness which is the Beast p. 347 God shewing mercy to whom he will have mercy p. 349 God gave a day of Grace or an offer of mercy to Babylon p. 351 That we may withstand our mercies p. 362 A three-fold hardness of heart p. 363 Of old ordained to condemnation explained p. 368 The meaning of chosen from the beginning p. 375 The meaning of the eternal purpose p. 380 Who they are that are chosen to the praise of his glory with the general offer of mercy p. 382 What were the worlds that were made p. 394 Concerning the Illegitimate p. 399 How there came to be several Seeds in the world p. 400 Concerning the Righteous and the VVicked p. 407 The foreknowledge of God p. 411 All shall be judged according to their deeds p. 422 The Children of Believers dying in their infancy are in Covenant p. 424 The very Elect or standing witness p. 426 The promise made to David Solomon and Christ p. 444 The Battle of Gog and Magog p. 448 The Sinagainst the Holy Ghost p. 453 The Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil. p. 456 Of Perfection p. 458 TO THE READER Christian Reader IN this Treatise is discovered those great Truths which we have not understood The which hath much occasioned those great and dangerous mistakes that we are in at this day But God having compassion on them that are unwillingly out of the way therefore hath accordingly now brought the true meaning of the word to light that his justice might be magnified and also that man might not bottom on a wrong Foundation so as to think that God from all eternity elected some to everlasting Life and left all the rest under a necessity of Damnation For now the places of Scripture that have caused our mistakes as to these things are by the word clearly proved to have no such meaning as we have hitherto apprehended But this Book being done in hast both by the Author and Printer for which cause it was not so well done by either as it should have been For my intentions were to have had it published the latter end of the last year But I afterward finding there were several other things in dispute in the New Testament which I did not then so clearly understand made me deferr it till such time as by prayer and further search into the word God might enable me to answer them The which accordingly by Gods assistance I have now perform'd in a small Treatise or two Wherein also the Election of the first Churches is more clearly explained Likewise shewing that their Children were taken into Covenant and those difficult places mentioned in the Table of this Book are here by the word made plain And Oh! that we would improve the Knowledge of these things And since God hath not excluded any from his mercy that are willing to accept it upon the conditions as it is tendred let us not by sin exclude our selves that we may not exclude our selves is the earnest prayer of your Servant well-wisher in Christ M.M. Advertisement This being the part of a book which containeth three several Subjects which I thought good to divide that the price being small it might the easier be attained by all As touching the several sorts of Election and the several ways whereby Christ bringeth his Elect or Sheep into his Fold is here set down FOR although there is but one way of coming to God and that one way is only 〈◊〉 and through Christ for our Lord saith John 14.6 I am the way the truth and the Life no man cometh unto the Father but by me And he farther saith John 10.1 Verily verily I say unto you he that entreth not by the door into the Sheepfold but climbeth up some other way the same is a thief and a robber And the Lord also tells them that he is the Door wherein he saith V. 9 I am the Door By me if any man enter in he shall be saved And it is said Act. 4.12 â—either is there salvation in any other for there is no other name under Heaven given among men whereby we must be saved By these Scriptures is fully manifested there is no way for the elect to come unto God but in and through Christ
it is this World to come that he has been instructing the Church in And also in Ephs 1.17 he saith to the like effect in that he saith The eyes of their understanding being inlightned that ye may know the hope of his calling and what is the riches of the Glory of his Inheritance in the Saints V. 19. And what is the exceeding greatness of his Power to us ward who believe according to the working of his mighty Power V. 20. Which he wrought in Christ when he raised him from the Dead and set him on his own right hand in Heavenly places V. 21. Far above all Principalities and Powers and Might and Dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come Now what can be this world to come Heaven cannot be said to come which was from all Eternity and we all have held the Saints are to go thither and altho Christ was at that time in Heaven yet the Apostle then speaks of the Power that Christ should have in the World to come by all which we may plainly see that it is that World which is not yet manifest and since it is to come it must be here manifested and David speaking of the Glorious Time Psal 96.10 Say among the Heathen the Lord Reigneth the World also shall be established that it shall not be moved He shall Judg the People Righteously and Govern the Nations upon Earth Now St. Paul speaking of Israel in Heb. 4.3 saith Altho their works were finished from the Foundation of the Word The question is whose works were these that were finished from the Foundation of the World To which I answer It was those whose Carcases fell in the Wilderness because of their unbelief that they murmured and would not Fight for that Kingdom which God had promised them they being then chosen for the Foundation of the World to come Therefore St. Paul saith to them in Heb. 3.9 When your Fathers tempted me proved me and saw my works forty years V. 10. Wherefore I was grieved with that generation and said they do always Err in their Heart and they have not known my ways V. 11. So I sware in my wrath they shall not enter into my rest Now how could the great God say he was grieved if he had determined their Destruction before the Material World was or do we think the Infinite God a deceiver like our Selves But the Apostle in the following verse le ts the then Church understand they stand upon no other terms than Israel then did Therefore he bids them in v. 13. Exhort one another daily while it is called to day lest any of you be hardened through the Deceitfulness of sin V. 14. For we are made partakers of Christ if we hold the beginning of our confidence stedfast unto the end V. 15. Which is said to day if ye will hear his Voice harden not your Hearts as in the Povocation By which we see that our Promises are but conditional Promises as Israels was for he here speaks of himself and the Church in V. 14. Wherein he says we are made partakers of Christ with a proviso That they are not so in but that they may be cast out again And therefore in his following words he says if we hold the beginning of our Confidence stedfast to the end V. 16. For some when they had heard did provoke howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Moses V. 17 But with whom was he grieved forty years was it not with them that had sinned whose Carcases fell in the Wilderness V. 18. And to whom sware he that they should not enter into his Rest but to them that believe not V. 19. So we see that they could not enter in because of unbelief Now we see they entred not in because of their unbelief And what was this unbelief It was in that they followed not the Lord fully They did believe that the Lord was the true God and that he had promised them a blessing but they were to ingage themselves into a War before they could obtain this blessing but the Enemy appeared too great for them to grapple with Now the Lord told them that they should overcome but they not willing to fight for the Blessing Their Carcases sell in the Wilderness underneath the Lord's displeasure So it is with us we believe there is a God and Christ and that he hath satisfied for sinners even for as many as come to God in and through his Name and this they say they believe and are well pleased with it But when they find it is only such a belief that will stand them in stead in which they must follow the Lord fully then they shrink at it and like it not for they no sooner so believe but they must immediately ingage in a War with the World the Flesh and the Devil And against their own Hearts Thoughts and inclinations Will and Affections or else the Promised Blessing is not to be had This sort of belief by no means they like not of and care not for it but it is so that if we will not wrestle for the blessing we must fall under the Condemnation of God which is Hell Fire And now in a more especial manner it behoves us to wrestle for the Blessing now we are at the brink of Eternal Happiness or misery for when the Lord comes which coming is just at hand and then we shall be judged according to his word which dreadful sentence to the wicked is Go ye cursed into everlasting Fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels But as St. Paul saith Heb. 4.2.3 Let us therefore fear least a a promise being left us of entring into his rest any of you should seem to come shout of it V. 2. For unto us was the Gospel Preached as well as unto them but the word Preached did not profit them not being mixt with Faith in them that heard it V. 3. For we which have believed do enter into rest In this he speaks of that which is to come as though it were already done as he said As I have sworn in my wrath if they shall enter into my Rest although their works were finished from the foundation of the World As in Numb 14.28,29 Whereas the Lord saith unto them As truly as I live saith the Lord as ye have spoken in mine ears so will I do to you Your Carcasses shall fall in the Wilderness and all that were numbered of you according to your whole number from Twenty Years old and upwards which have murmured against me Doubtless ye shall not come into the land concerning which I sware to make you dwell therein save Caleo the Son of Jephunneh and Joshua the Son of Nun. But your little ones which ye said should be a prey them will I bring in and they shall know the Land which ye have dispised But you may say how could God be angry when he had
Lord is my Helper Now Moses rehearsed the Covenant of the Lord to Israel before his Death Where he saith in Deut. 30.10 If thou shalt hearken unto the Voice of the Lord thy God to keep his Commandments and his Statutes which are written in the Book of the Law and if thou turn unto the Lord thy God with all thine Heart and with all thy Soul V. 11. For this Commandment which I command thee this day it is not hidden from thee neither is it far off V. 12. It is not in Heaven that thou shouldst say who shall go up for us into Heaven and bring it unto us that we may hear it and do it V. 13. Neither is it beyond the Sea that thou shouldst say who shall go over the Sea for us and bring it unto us that we may hear it and do it V. 14. But the word is very nigh unto thee in thy Mouth and thy Heart that thou maist do it This you see was spoken to the Church that was Elected Called and Chosen out of the whole World and so far Renewed and Inlightned as to be put into a Capacity of Obedience so as they might have done it as Moses saith If they had used their Diligence therein and with Prayer sought to God for his Assistance then the Lord according to his Promise would not have fail'd them nor forsake them Now the Heathen had neither the word in their Mouth nor in their Heart and some of them must have crossed the Seas if they would have had it Now Moses saith in the 15th v. See I have set before thee this day Life and Good Death and Evil. V. 16. In that I command thee this Day to Love the Lord thy God to walk in his ways and to keep his Commandments and his Statutes and his Judgments that thou mayest live and multiply and the Lord thy God shall bless thee in the Land whether thou goest to possess it V. 17. But if thine Heart turn away so that thou wilt not hear but shalt be drawn away and Worship other Gods and serve them V. 18. I denounce unto you this day that ye shall surely perish and that ye shall not prolong your days upon the Land whither thou passest over Jordan to go to possess it V. 19. I call Heaven and Earth to record this day against you that I have set before you Life and Death a blessing and a Cursing therefore choose Life that both thou and thy Seed may live Now this was said to the whole Jewish Church that God had brought out of Darkness and given them the knowledg of himself and his Law Upon which Moses absolutely saith that he hath set Life and Death before them which he could not have said had their Destruction been absolutely decreed before the foundation of the Material World was I do not deny a fore-knowledg in God that Man mightmiscarry but I absolutely deny that God made a Decree for Mans Damnation before ever man was Created or the World in which they Transgressed but that the Decree was passed according to the saying of the Angel after Man had offended Neither do I deny but that some particular persons are so chosen or their Election to be such so as they shall not be cast off But that which I deny is That the Jewish Church was not so chosen or Elected but that by their sinning they might be cast off For it was but a conditional Covenant that then God made with them But as to that New Covenant the which God hath promised to make with them to give them a New Heart and a New Spirit that they should not sin against him and that they should be all taught of God from the least of them to the greatest of them and that he would never leave them nor forsake them nor leave them so as to forsake him but then he will rain down Righteousness and shower down blessings upon them Hos 10.12 Isa 65.22 Ezek. 24.34 Jer. 31.33,34 Jer. 32.40,41 Isa 60.21 But this Promised Covenant still remains to be made with them which God has Promised by his Oath shall be made with them and confirm'd unto them the which Promise will be made good to them at the Restitution of all things which will not be till Christ again comes to which St. Paul's Epistles do most of them drive at wherein he speaks of Election And as to that of Esau and Jacob whom God hath set as the Figure of both Worlds Esau being the Figure of this World and Jacob of that which is to come therefore it is said I have loved Jacob and hated Esau because the Glory was intended for the other World which is Jacob and that they of this World that are of Esau will part with their Birth-right rather than withstand a Temptation or wrestle with Affliction in the day of Tryal which Birth-right is the Promise of Salvation if they hold out to the end for which we must all Pray Wrestle and Run or else we shall not receive the Prize For now the Body of the Christian Church stands on no other Conditions than Israel then did as to their Calling and Election That is they are so far renewed as to be brought into the knowledge of God and put into a capacity of Obedience in which as the Apostle saith 2 Pet. 1.10,11 We are to use all diligence to make our Calling and Election sure For if ye do these things ye shall never fall For so an entrance shall be ministred unto you abundantly into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ And St. Paul to the Philippians saith Phil. 2.12,13,15,16 Work out your own Salvation with fear and trembling And in the next Verse it is said For it is God which worketh in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure That is it is so far the good will and pleasure of God as to call us renew us and enlighten us in the knowledg of himself whereby he hath put us into a capacity of working out our own Salvation with Fear and Trembling And he saith in the 15th Verse That ye may be blameless and harmless the Sons of God without rebuke in she midst of a crocked and perverse Nation among whom ye shine as Lights in the world Verse 16. Holding forth the word of Life that I may rejoyce in the Day of Christ that I have not run in vain nor laboured in vain Now he knew there was a possibility of their miscarriage by the Admonition that he gave them which if they did it would take away his rejoycing in the Day of Christ in that he had laboured for them in vain And the same Apostle to the Hebrews saith Heb. 10.22 Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith having your hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and your bodies washed with pure water And here the Apostle tells us what is required of us if we are made partakers of
man that he should repent For man will deceitfully promise that he never does intend to perform or else he may promise that thing the which after consideration or in time he may repent of But it is not so with God for if One Man or One Generation through sinfulness excludes themselves from the promised Blessing or Mercy yet God will make good his Promise to another As for Example God brought forth all the Children of Israel out of Egypt and promised them the Land of Canan but they were to keep his Covenant in which was included their Obedience to him But they through their own default in being disobedient all the Fathers from 20 years Old and upward their Carcasses fell in the Wilderness save Caleb and Joshua but the younger sort or Generation that came out of the Land of Egypt to them did God perform his promised blessing in bringing them into the Land of Canan Now by the word Promise without Repentance it doth signifie something desirable to them to whom the Promise is made For when God pronounceth any Judgment against a People or Nation it is never said a promised Judgment but a threatned Judgment for the Word Promise doth signifie a kindness to them to whom the Promise is made And whereas it is said without Repentance it shews the stableness of the Promiser And also to prove this was only spoken in the way of Blessing Balaam said Num. 23.20 Behold I have received Commandment to bless and he hath blessed and I cannot reverse it But when God threatens a punishment against a Nation or People it is not so for upon their Repentance God hath said Jer. 18.8,9 It repenteth him of the evil And also it is said in Jonah 3.10 And God saw their works that they turned from their evil way and God repented of the evil that he had said that he would do unto them and he did it not Now it was not so with them before the Flood for Noah was a Preacher of Righteousness but they repented not And it is said Gen. 6.11,12,13 God looked upon the earth and behold it was corrupt for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the Earth That is God found them not in the state or condition that he had put them in but that they had miserably corrupted their way And it is said in the 11th verse The earth was filled with Violence And in the 12th verse God said unto Noah the end of all flesh is come before me for the earth is filled with Violence through them and behold I will destroy them with the earth That is the Earth for that time the Waters were upon it was destroyed But they were the Earth or World that perished And no doubt but when they saw the Flood come into all their houses and the Waters like a Sea about them that they then believed the Words of Noah and repented but then it was too late So when Christ cometh we that have had the knowledge of him must stand or fall as we are found by him Then it is they shall strive to enter into blessedness but shall not be able and the foolish Virgins also shall be shut out And whereas the Lord saith Luke 13.24,25,26,27,28,29 Strive to enter in at the strait gate for many I say unto you will seek to enter in and shall not be able When once the Master of the House is risen up and hath shut the door saying Lord Lord open unto us and he shall answer and say unto you I know you not whence you are Then shall ye begin to say we have eaten and drunk in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streets But he shall say I tell you I know you not whence you are depart from me all ye workers of iniquity There shall be weeping and gnashing of Teeth when ye shall see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the Prophets in the Kingdom of God and ye your selves thrust out And they shall come from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South and shall sit down in the Kingdom of God What is here spoken hath its particular reference to that time when the Lord riseth to Judgment For then the door of Mercy will be shut to them to whom now it is open if now they refuse to live an holy Life But then they will begin to call Lord Lord open to us and he shall answer I know you not whence you are depart from me all ye workers of Iniquity Here is something very remarkable in the 28. verse which I cannot pass by That is when these wicked shall see Abraham and Isaac and Jacob and all the prophets in the Kingdom of God and you your selves thrust out These that are here spoken of cannot then be in Heaven as from thence to be thrust out Therefore it is at the Restitution of all things when the Kingdoms of this World is become the Kingdom of our God and of his Christ Then it is that these wicked from this Kingdom will be thrust out And like to that other saying of the Lord where the Lord saith Matt. 13.41,42 He shall send his Angels and they shall gather out of his Kingdom all things that offend and them that do iniquity And cast them into a Furnace of Fire there shall be weeping and gnashing of Teeth Now whereas St. Paul saith Rom. 9.8,9,10,11,12 That they which are the Children of the Flesh these are not the Children of God but the Children of the Promise are counted for the seed For this is the word of Promise at this time will I come and Sarah shall have a Son And not only this but when Rebecca also had conceived by one even by our Father Isaac For the Children being not yet born neither having done any good or evil that the purpose of God according to the Election might stand not of Works but of him that calleth It is said unto her the Elder shall serve the younger Now these two Children God made the representative of the two Worlds Which is so made out by the Lord both to Malachy and Esdras And therefore Jacob here spoken of by St. Paul as touching the Promised Elect which shall be freely taken in at the coming of the Lord and shall be with the Raised Saints and the rest of the Elect the World to come For it is so that God then will freely chuse Israel by whom is chiefly comprehended the next World with that free Election in that he hath promised then to give unto them a new Heart and a new Spirit that they should not sin against him But that they should be all Righteous and inherit the Land for ever Whilst he has but to this World set open a Door for Repentance and left Man to do part for himself as to wrestle for the Blessing in endeavouring to make his Calling and Election sure Now whereas it is said the Elder shall serve the younger that is Egypt and
Siria and others that are of this Elder World shall serve the younger of which I have given a more full Account in the foregoing Part. Not only so but the younger sort of them whose Parents are now Enemies to the Church yet their Children that has not been guilty shall be spared and not cut off with the rest of the wicked For in Joel 3. where it speaks of the Judgment of this World the Lord saith in the 8th Verse I will sell your Sous and Daughters into the hand of the Children of Judah and they shall sell them to the Sabeans to a people far off for the Lord hath spoken it Sheba being part of the Elect that will be called in at the coming of the Lord. As it is said in Isaiah 60.6 And also the Lord said 2 Esdras 6.18,19 to 28. Behold the days come that I will begin to draw nigh and to visit them that dwell upon the Earth And I will begin to make inquisition of them what they be that have hurt unjustly with their unrighteousness and when the afflictions of Sion shall be fulfilled And when the world that shall begin to vanish away shall be finished then will I shew these tokens The books shall be opened before the firmament and they shall see altogether And the Children of a year old shall speak with their voices the women with Child shall bring forth untimely Children of three or four months old and they shall live and be raised up And suddenly shall the sound places appear unsound the full store-houses shall suddenly appear empty And the Trumpet shall give a sound which when every man heareth they shall be afraid At that time shall friends fight one against another like enemies and the Earth shall stand in fear with those that dwell therein the Springs of the Fountains shall stand still and in three hours they shall not run Whosoever remaineth from all these that I have told thee shall escape and see my salvation and the end of your world And the men that are received shall see it who have not tasted Death from their Birth and the heart of the inhabitants shall be changed and turned into another meaning For evil shall be put out deceit shall be quenched As for faith it shall flourish corruption shall be overcome and the truth which hath been so long without fruit shall be declared Rom. 9.8 This is the Seed which St. Paul speaks of in V. 8. Where he saith the Children of the promise are counted for the Seed And also the Lord by Esdras has given us to understand that the innocent children shall not be taken away in the Judgment with their parents And the Lord also in V. 9. of this Chap. saith 2 Esdras 6.9 Esau is the end of this world and Jacob the begining of it that followeth Now as to what the Lord said to Rebecca concerning these two brothers before they had done good or evil was no other then that the Elder should serve the younger for God did not then say that he loved Jacob and hated Esau Therefore the Apostle makes a stop and begins again wherein he saith in V. 13. As it is written Jacob have I loved and Esau have I hated Which words of the Lord are said in Mal. 2.3 After Esau was wicked and the world with him But these words of the Lord in Mal. hath also a prophetical reference as to the glorious time to come in which time Jacob will appear the beloved and Esau the hated That is the figurative Esau by which is signified the wicked of the world but in more especial manner that Esau which is Term'd the degenerate root by reason the Lord saith he hath laid his mountains and heritage wast for the Dragons of the Wilderness For this curse is only pronounc'd to them that their land shall be inhabited with fearful Creatures And it is the usual way of the Lord to speak of things that are to come as tho they were already done For when these words of the Lord were spoken to Malachy Esau was more flourishing then Jacob. For at that time Israel had displeased the Lord and for his Sins his Mountains were laid wast before those of Esau's And when those Mountains of Esau were laid wast they were not made partâ—kers of those Judgments And St. Paul knowing that those words of the Lord in Malachy had reference for the time that is now to come therefore he here mentions them as treating of that time also And after he had here rehearsed the word of the Lord in saying Rom. 9.14,15 Jacob have I Loved and Esau have I hated He saith in v. 14. What shall we say then is there unrighteousness with God God forbid V. 15. For he saith to Moses I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion The which words were said to Moses by the Lord in the time that the Lord chose Israel to set them above the rest of the Nations At which time he brought them out of the Land of Egypt with signs and wonders to fix them on the midst of the Earth for the Exalting of their Glory and to allure thereby the World that they might be brought into the Knowledg of God Of which the Patriarch Levy said in his last Will and Testament If you should be over-darkned with Error what shall all the Heathen do But Israel falling into sin and error was cast off and the Heathen for a time taken in in their room But for the Oaths sake God made with their Fathers they shall be again taken in and made partakers of that everlasting blessedness promised to them And whereas St. Paul saith in the 16th verse So then it is not of him that willeth nor of him that runneth but of God that sheweth Mercy These words admit of a two sold meaning The one is that we are so far fallen that of our selves we can neither will nor run but it is God that sheweth Mercy in calling us renewing and inlightning us in the knowledg of himself whereby we are put into a Capacity to will and run The which if we so do and continue to do we shall undoubtedly find mercy for it is through our own default if once enlightned we again fall off And therefore St. Paul saith who hath bewitched you that you should not obey the Truth The which can be no other than our own corrupt Affections the subtil Instigations of Satan or pressing Afflictions Against all which we must daily go to God by servent Prayer for his support and assistance and if we so do he hath said I will never leave thee nor forsake thee But as to what was said here in the 16th verse I chiefly apprehend it is spoken of the time when the Lord again comes that then they will be seeking and running to enter into Life but then their willing and running will not be available having neglected the offer
they may serve me V. 14. For I will at this time send all my Plagues upon thine Heart and upon thy Servants and upon thy People that thou mayest know there is none like me in all the Earth By which words it does appear that God had not fully determined all the Plagues that he sent on him not till that time For in the 15th verse God says Now will I stretch out my hand that I may smite thee and thy people with pestilence and thou shalt be cut off from the earth Verse 16. And in very deed for that cause have I raised thee up for to shew in thee my power and that my Name may be declared throughout all the Earth Which word raised thee up in the Hebrew is no other than made thee stand The which you may see in the Margin of your Bibles And as to the meaning of the words making thee stand is that thou shalt stand in that place of Power till my appointed time is come for the delivery of my people Israel For God foreknowing the evil heart that was in him and that Satan had made him an Instrument of cruelty therefore God hardned him in Unbelief that he might shew forth his Power in him that thereby the Name of the Lord might be declared throughout all the Earth Now as touching the Root of Gall and Wormwood the which St. Paul terms the Root of Bitterness and the man of sin And by St. John he is term'd the Beast in Rev. 13.1 And I stood upon the Sand of the Sea and I saw a Beast rise up out of the Sea having seven Heads and ten Horns and upon his Horns ten Crowns and upon his Heads the Name of Blasphemy Verse 2. And the Beast which I saw was like unto a Leopard and his feet were as the feet of a Bear and his mouth as the mouth of a Lyon and the Dragon gave him his Power and his Seat and great Authority In the first place St. John saith that he saw a Beast rise out of the Sea and the Sea in Scripture doth signifie the common people from whence this Beast did arise The Horns the Scripture tells us they are Ten Kings and here the Crowns on them signifie as much by which Horns the Beast is defended and maintained in his Power And in that he is like unto a Leopard which seems to signifie to us the several Badges of his Idolatrous Worship that he hath set up and therefore appeareth like a spotted Leopard And it is said he hath Feet like a Bear that seems to set forth to us how he doth trample down the Saints of the most High and tear them in peices It is said he hath a mouth like a Lyon the which as the Lyon's mouth is the Destruction of all that cometh near it so the Mouth of this Beast destroyeth them that do adhere to it And whereas it is said that the Dragon gave him his Power and Seat and great Authority the which is to let us understand that this Power of his was never given him of God but that he received it from the Dragon which is the Devil who making him a fit instrument for himself to carry on his Hellish designs by therefore he gave him his Power and Seat great Authority and put him on a Throne And the Lord will there keep him standing that is make him stand that he shall not be taken off by any of the Judgments which the Lord doth send before his coming But as God did make that Pharaoh stand in his place till his appointed time was come for the delivery of his People as chusing him to harden in unbelief that had hardned himself in all iniquity and cruelty And therefore the Lord reserved him till himself was in the Clouds before that Pharaoh was destroyed in the Sea So the Lord again chuses this Beast to harden in unbelief as to the Miraculous signs that he has and will send on the Earth because this Beast has hardned himself in all manner of Cruelty and Mischief and Blasphemy Therefore the Lord chuseth him to shew the fierceness of his wrath upon when he comes to judg the World and deliver Israel And then it is that this Beast is taken alive Rev. 19.20 And cast into a lake of Fire burning with Brimstone which is the Second Death Now whereas it is said the Lord will have Mercy on whom he will have Mercy The which Mercy will again be Distributed to the Believers and Promised Elect when the Lord comes as it was when God said those words to Moses at the time when he brought them out of the Land of Egypt Exodus 33.18 Moses said I beseech thee shew me thy glory V. 19. And he said I will make all my goodness pass before thee and I will proclaim the name of the Lord before thee and I will be gracious to whom I will be gracious and I will shew mercy to whom I will shew mercy Which mercy was then shew'd to the Seed of Abraham according to his promise to their forefathers And whereas St. Paul saith in Rom. 9.19 Thou wilt say unto me why doth he yet find fault for who hath resiste his will V. 20. Nay but O Man who art thou that repliest against God shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus V. 21. Hath not the Potter power over the Clay of the same Lump to make one Vessel unto Honour and another to Dishonour That is the Potter hath Power according to his pleasure of the same Clay to make a Vessel unto Honour and another to dishonour but when he maketh a Vessel to honour out of one and the same lump as he maketh the other there is more of his labour bestowed upon it and more of his proper cost and charge or else it would be unfit for a Vessel of Honour Therefore God sometimes to shew forth his Power plucks some as a brand out of the burning and also God of the worser Clay can make a Vessel unto Honour for God chose Nebuchadnezzar to be a Vessel of Mercy who was of the seed of Ham which was more Estranged from God than the Seed of Shem or Japhet was And by that Miraculous Judgment mentioned in Daniel 4.31,32,33 God brought him home by Repentance And also by other great Miracles God would have brought home the Babilonians by Repentance but they neglecting the opportunity of Mercy therefore God said in Jer. 31.9 I would have healed Babylon but she was not healed We see here was an absolute Election or Choice that God made of Nebuchadnezzar and when he was in his Unregenelate Stare God generally termed him his Servant which God never did the great King of Assiria But as for Cyrus before he had a Being he was Prophesied of that he should be a chosen Servant of God and also that he should build him a Temple as in Isa 45.1 2 Chro. 36.23 But he is no where said to
Glory even us whom he hath called not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles That was from their first Conversion the Spirit of the Lord was working with their Spirit so as to make them Vessels of Mercy prepared unto Glory the which Glory will be revealed when the Lord again comes Therefore St. Paul saith a little before his Death 2 Tim. 4.6,7,8 For I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand I have fought a good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith Henceforth there is laid up for me a Crown of Righteousness which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day and not to me only but unto all them also that love his appearing Now here is two things to be considered in these words which is to whom these Crowns are to be given and when they are to be given He tells us they shall be given to all them that love his appearing That is has a longing desire for his appearing And he also tells us they are to be given in that day in which the Lord appeareth Now in the Vision that St. John saw Rev. 4.1,4,6 In which it is said The Vision was for hereafter at which time there was a door opened in Heaven And in the 4. v. it is said There was four and twenty seats And upon the seats four and twenty Elders sitting cloathed in white Raiment and they had on their heads Crowns of Gold And in the 6th v. it is said before the Throne there was a Sea of Glass By which it does appear this Vision which was for time to come does signifie the time when the glorious Tabernacle should descend by reason he mentions there was a door opened in Heaven And by the measure of the City upward and the glory of it Which is mentioned in the 21st and 22d chapters of the Revelations it does seem that the Heavens will remain open over the glorious Tabernacle from the Throne of God And by the Sea of Glass it doth signify as much At which time it is said the Elders were Crowned Which is according to what St. Paul Saith that they shall receive their Crowns in that day when the Lord appeareth at which time the Glory will be manifested Now as to what St. Paul saith in Rom. 9.25 Where he mentions what was said by the Prophet Hosea I will call them my people which were not my people and her beloved which was not beloved 26. And it shall come to pass that in the place where it was said unto them ye are not my people there shall they be called the Children of the living God By the rehearsal of these words it makes it also plainly appear that St. Paul had his â—eference wholly to the time when the Lord again comes In that he Saith where it was said unto them ye are not my people there shall they be called the children of the living God Now to whom was this spoken it was to Israel in the Land of Canan Unto which at the restitution they shall be again restored And there shall they be called the children of the living God As in Hos 9.10 Then said God call his name Loammi for ye are not my people and I will not be your God Yet the number of the Children of Israel shall be as the Sand of the Sea which cannot be measured nor numbred And it shall come to pass that in the place where it was said unto them ye are not my people there it shall be said unto them ye are the Sons of the living God 11. Then shall the children of Judah and the children of Israel be gathered together and appoint themselves one head and they shall come up out of the Land for great shall be the day of Jezreel Whereas it is said they shall choose themselves one head the which will be the head whom God hath appointed them And God saith in Hos 2.18,19,20 And in that day I will make a Covenant for them with the beast of the field and with the fowls of heaven and with the creeping things of the ground and I will break the bow and the sword and the battle out of the Earth and I will make them lie down safely 19. And I will betroth thee unto me for ever yea I will betroth thee unto me in Righteousness and in Judgment and in loving kindness and in mercy 20. I will even betroth thee unto me in faithfulness and thou shalt know the Lord. Which words argue there was a time in which Israel did not know the Lord. And the Lord saith 23. V. And I will sow her unto me in the Earth and I will have mercy upon her that had not obtained mercy and I will say to them which were not my people thou art my people and they shall say thou art my God By these quotations of St. Paul we may also clearly see that what he said was for the time to come And he saith in Rom. 8.28,29 We know that all things work together for good to them that love God to them who are called according to his purpose That is called now for his purpose hereafter for it 29. V. For whom he did forknow he also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of his Son that he might be the first born among many brethren Now whereas he saith whom he did foreknow that is whom Christ had the knowledge of in this life to be conformable to him as was the Apostles and the Churches that first trusted in Christ They were then chosen for to be made partakers of the Glory that shall be Revealed when the Lord again comes according to what he saith in Phil. 3.20 For our conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for a Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ 21. Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things unto himself Now these words may comprehend the time that is to come that they should be conformable to the Image not only of the mind of Christ but to the person of Christ intime to come And whereas he saith Rom. 8.30 Moreover whom he did Predestinate them he also called and whom he called then he also Justified and whom he Justified them he also glorious Here we see he speaks in the usual Scripture way of speaking in that he mentions what is to come as tho it were already done For it is Evident that they were not then glorified By which it does appear that this calling here mentioned is when the Dead shall hear the Voice of the Son of God and Live which is at the first Resurrection which is the Resurrection of the lust at which time the Promised Elect shall find mercy And wheras he saith in Rom. 8.32 He that spared not his own Son but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with
to himself Herein is not comprehended how God doth deal with some particular persons but to the general carrying on of the Church in the World Now whereas St. Paul saith in Rom. 3,9 For we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles that they are all under sin 10. v. As it is written there is none Righteous no not one And he faith in Eph. 2.3 Among whom also we all had our conversation in time past in the lust of the Flesh fulfilling the desires of the Flesh and of the mind and were by Nature the Children of wrath even as others Tho through sin both Jews and Gentiles are all of them fallen under the Curse and so the wrath of God yet our natures are not alike estrang'd from God Now in Acts 18.9,10 Spake the Lord to Paul in the night by a Vision be not afraid but speak and hold not thy peace 10. v. For I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee for I have much people in this City That is People or much ground capable to receive Seed so as to bring forth Fruit. And as there is several sorts of ground so the Lord tells us there is two sorts of Seed But not that God did Reprobate Man before the Foundation of the material heavens and Earth to Damnation but that the Devil hath since so twisted himself into the Nature of great part of Mankind that he is as it were become one with them Therefore the Lord put forth Matt. 13.24 Another Parable unto them saying the Kingdom of Heaven is likned unto a Man which sowed good Seed in his Field 25. v. But while men slept his Enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat and went his way 26. v. But when the blade was sprung up and brought forth fruit then appeared the Tares also 27. v. So the Servants of the Housholder came and said unto him Sir didst not thou sow good seed in thy Field from whence then hath it Tares 28. v. He said unto them an enemy hath done this The Servants said unto him wilt thou then that we go and gather them up 29. v. But he said nay lest while ye gather up the tares ye root up also the wheat with them 30. v. Let both grow together until the Harvest and in time of Harvest I will say to the Reapers gather ye together first the Tares and bind them into bundles to burn them but gather the wheat into my barn Here is a clear demonstration that the Tares are a false Seed of the Devils sowing And the Lord speaks of them in Isa 57.3 But draw near hither ye Sons of the Sorcerers the Seed of the Adulterer and the Whore 4. v. Against whom do ye sport your selves against whom make ye a wide mouth and draw out the tongue are ye not Children of Transgression a seed of Falshood Here we see that a false Seed comes in much this way and what is here spoken of by the Lord has a more particular reference to the Christians who are guilty of these things and in especial manner to the Romans by whom all those abominable wickednesses are allowed and that this was spoken to the Christians it doth appear in the foregoing Chapter Isa 56. from the 7. v. to the end by reason God speaketh of the gathering of the out cast of Israel and that he then will gather others with them and it is evident Israel hath never since been gathered And at that time it is said That all the Beasts of the Field and Forrest should come to devour And that could not be to Devour Israel for it is said they are then to be restored and it is made farther evident in that it is said The Watchmen are all blind and so treating of the same effect in the next Chapter as I have set down in the 3. and 4. v. Now as to what St. Paul saith 1 Cor. 4.7 For who maketh thee to differ from another and what hast thou that thou didst not receive now if thou didst receive it why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received it That is the good ground before it receiveth Seed will bring forth Weeds as the other doth Thorns but when the good ground does receive Seed there is presently a difference in the growth of the Fruit in that of the good ground from that of the Thorny yet nothing to be boasted of because all that is good in them came from that hand that gave the Seed or else they might for ever have remained the Children of wrath as well as others Therefore the lower we set in our own Estimation the higher we rise in God's Now whereas Christ saith in John 6.44 No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him That is at first God must draw the Heart to Christ that the Soul might be convinc'd that he was the Christ And in the Apostles time there was given the Holy Ghost to bear witness to the World the truth thereof Neither can any now come to Christ except the Father draw him And in the visible Church of Christ there is a three-fold drawing of God First By the Invitation of his word and by way of Reproof Instruction and Exhortation Secondly There is the reproof of the Spirit of God which we commonly call the checks of Conscience Thirdly There is the good Motions of the Spirit of God all these being the drawings of God to bring us home to him through Christ to Repentance This being the ordinary way of God's Working in his Church And Israel having these drawings of God therefore he calls out to them by his Prophets for to come to Repentance because â—e had put them in a capacity so to do giving them power to do that part for themselves but when through their continual resisting the good Spirit of God and in refusing to be obedient to his word And then it is God leaves them And therefore St. Stephen said to them Acts 7.51 Ye stiff-necked and uncircumcised in heart and ears ye do always resist the Holy Ghost as your Fathers did so do ye And then it is as it is said they that are accustomed to do evil cannot learn to do well That is when through their own resisting they weary out the good Spirit of God so as he leaves them to themselves But whilst God calls Israel to come to Repentance there was a door of Mercy open to them Therefore God saith in Ezekiel 33.11 Say unto them as I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the Death of the wicked but that the wicked turn from his way and live Turn ye turn ye from your evil ways for why will ye die O house of Israel Here it is evident by the Word of God that when he thus invited them there was a door of Mercy open to them but when God would not shew Mercy to his people Israel then doth God neither call on them to Repentance
that St. Paul might have his special reference to the promise made to Abraham which was before the Foundation of the World to come which afterward was laid in his Seed For God saith in Gen. 17.7 And I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy Seed after thee in their Generatione for an everlasting Covenant to be a God to thee and to thy Seed after thee And St. Paul saith in Ephes 1.21 That God hath set Christ far above all Principality and Power and Might and Dominion and every Name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come And he also saith Heb. 2.5 For unto the Angels hath be not put in subjection the world to come whereof we speak By which we may plainly see that all along what he saith was tending to that World which is to come and of those that are chosen and are designed to be chosen for that World Now as to what Christ saith in Mat. 22.14 many are called but few are chosen That is there is many called but there are few that have used all their diligence to make their Calling and Election sure and therefore the Lord will not chuse them For although the calling in of the Gentiles was not because of their Works but according to the Riches of his Grace they not having had the tender of Mercy But as to Israel that had before the knowledge of God they were excluded from Mercy because there was not good Works found in them as God by his Prophets and Christ himself saith And as it was with the Jews so it will be much worse with the Christians when the Lord again comes if we do not walk in Obedience to his revealed Will in his Word and so be found ready As for Example by the Parable the Lord put forth concerning those that were bid to the Wedding Supper as in Luke 14.16,17,18,19,20,21 where they all make Excuses For they being not willing to forego this present World and to wrestle for the blessing therefore at his coming they will be excluded his Mercy in that they shall not taste of his Supper Now whereas St. Paul saith Acts 16.6,7 They were forbidden of the Holy Ghost to preach the word in Asia 7. After they were come to Mysia they assayed to go into Bithynia but the Spirit suffered them not Now although they were not at that time suffered to go into Asia yet God did not withhold the Gospel from them for in Rev. 1.4 the Lord biddeth St. John write to the seven Churches in Asia And St. Paul saith the Gospel had been Preached to all People Col. 1.23 Altho they did not alike receive it for the ground was not in it self alike capable to bear the Seed of God's word as the Lord in the Parable hath declared it And also when they had received the Seed they could not alike retain it because some of their Natures were more estranged from God And the major part of Israel and Judah was then Excluded the mercy by Christ by reason of their sin And also it is said Nehe. 13.1,2 That an Ammonite and a Moabite should not come into the Congregation of God for ever 2. v. Because they met not tha Children of Israel with bread and water but hired Balaam against them that he should curse them howbeit our God turned the Curse into a Blessing By which we see what was the reason God excluded them from his Congregation for ever The meaning of ever includes this present World by all which we see what was the cause they could not all alike receive Christ which was not that they were Reprobated before the foundation of the Material Heavens and Earth But as St. Paul saith of Israel it happened to them the which was after they had sinned And so it was with Moab and Ammon after they had sinned And also the Seed of Ham became accursed First from the mockery of his Father Afterwards from the building of Babel And last of all for their Destroying of Jerusalem Now Satan having twisted himself more into the Natures of these therefore they became more abhorred of God And also this root of gall and wormwood which the Apostle terms the Root of Bitterness He also brings in a false Seed with him according to the Parable of the Lord that there would an Enemy come and sow Tares with the Wheat which is the false seed which God also speaks of in Isa 57.3 But draw near hither ye Sons of the Sorcerers the seed of the Adulterer and the Whore The which is but a Viperous Brood and a false Seed God saith they are unprofitable Children And in Deut. 23.2 A bastard shall not enter into the Congregation of the Lord even to the Tenth Generation And the Lord also saith in Ezek. 18.20 The Soul that sinneth it shall die The Son shall not bear the iniquity of the Father neither shall the Father bear the iniquity of the Son the righteousness of the Righteous shall be upon him and the wickedness of the Wicked shall be upon him Now the Bastard is more begotten in Sin And the Patriark Ruben saith in his last Testament that Lust is one of the Spirits of the Devil 's giving and being begot in the breach of the command of God they are more estranged from God and thereby Satan may have a freer entrance into his Heart as to draw them into the ways of Sin But if he does see all the evil of Sin and live a very Holy Life there is hopes of Mercy for him altho it doth not appear that he shall have a part in the first Resurrection Now the Pope allowing all these things brings in a false Seed among them which by the word is more estranged from God for both Spiritual Adultery and Bodily Adultery are both abhorred of the Lord. Now the old World consisted of three sorts of People First They that sprang from Kain for Kain wilfully sinning and maliciously Murdering his Brother which was one fall farther from God then that he was fallen in Adam for which he became accursed of God as in Gen. 4.11 And so his Seed became all along more estranged from God he bringing forth a Viperous Brood like himself And from Seth sprang another Seed which he not falling as Kain did but keeping his ground in which God had set him by the promised Christ because he did not wilfully corrupt himself his Seed was termed the Sons of God as in Gen. 6.2 And also there was other Children proceeded from Adam the which was another Seed which we do not read of their miscarriage whilst they and the Children of Seth did not Marry with the Children of Kain which were the twice fallen Children of Man but then when they did the Mass of Mankind became wholly Corrupted so as the imagination of Mans Heart was only evil as in Gen. 6.5 And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the Earth and that every
imagination of the Thoughts of his Heart was only evil continually Then the Lord said in the 6. v. It repented him that he had made man on the Earth And therefore for Man's sinfulness God destroyed them from off the Earth only saving Noah whom God had found to walk uprightly before him Gen. 6.9 And after the Flood from Noah's three Sons sprang three seeds And Saran getting footing into the Heart of Ham so as to make a mockery of his Father as in Gen. 9.22,25 For which he Cursed him and so his Off-spring taking after him proved a Viperous Brood and thereby became more estranged from God than the other two Seeds although afterwards they all almost fell from God yet still the Race of Ham was the worst because of their second Fall in their Father Ham and the Prince of darkness got farther footing in them and so they became the more forsaken of God And so when God chose Israel to bring them into the Land of Canaan they were to drive out the Cananites out of that Land and they were not to make any mixt Marriages with them But when Israel did break the Command of God by their mixt Marriages with them contrary to the command of God they were drawn away by them to their Abominations And when Israel became guilty of the like sins they also became forsaken of God Now we see that these two Worlds had each of them three Seeds And St. Paul faith Rom. 11.25,26 Blindness in part is happened to Israel until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in And so all Israel shall be saved as it is written there shall come out of Sion the Deliverer and shall turn away ungodlinss from Jacob. And then it doth appear the mercy shall return to the Seed of Shem. As to those Heathen Nations which are the Promised Elect spoken of in Isaiah And the third Seed will be the young Children of the Wicked Brood which shall be left to remain as in Joel 3.8 where I have already shewed you that Israel shall then sell them for Servants This being clear by the word of God And Noah in his Blessing and Cursing his Children had his reference to the World to come and not to this present time for it is said Gen. 9.24 And Noah awoke from his Wine and knew what his younger Son did unto him 25. v. And he said cursed be Canaan a Servant to Servants shall he be unto his Brethren 26. v. And he said blessed be the Lord God of Shem and Canaan shall be his Servant 27. v. God shall enlarge Japhet and he shall dwell in the Tents of Shem and Canaan shall be his Servant Now the History of the Bible makes it appear that all along the Seed of Ham was those that bore the greater sway and was the most flourishing People as in Gen. 10. And so on to Nebucadnezâ—…er they of that stock of Ham being still in great Power At last they were the People that destroyed Israel and therefore were not servant of Servants to Israel only those few that were taken off in the Land of Canaan whilst the rest remained Lords of the World till Cyrus his time And in the Prophesy of their Destruction by the Medes The Lord there terms them to be the Heavens and Earth which Heavens the Lord said he would shake and remove the Earth out of her place Isa 13.13 to 17 v. The which was when the Earth of that People was removed out of their place which Earth was the People And afterward they became a scattered People Now neither the People or Mahomet did come of the Loyns of the foregoing Kings of their Country And by the Prophesy of Noah they are some of the stock of that old Root Ham for their Priests Friers Monks Jesuits Cardinals and Popes are chosen from among all the World And the Prince of Darkness knew where to raise part of his old stock to play a new game with And Mahomet also appears to be one of the same Race And by these Two Satan hath corrupted almost the whole Christian World But the wonderful Subtilty of the Devil was in obliging the Followers of that False Prophet and Impostor Mahomet to Morality Whilst the pretended Vicar which the Devil set up for the Vicar of Christ gave liberty to all manner of Wickedness which either Man or Devil could invent either by his Licenses Pardons or Indulgences if money were in the case And the Devil knowing that Christ was to come but not knowing that he was to come to suffer therefore said Mat. 8.29 Art thou come hither to torment us before the time By these words it is clear the Devils knew that the Lord was to come to torment them but that it was then before his time and they receiving not their torment then they know that he is to come again But the Devil has caused the Pope and his Adherents to deny it which is the Reason we have all been so involved in Darkness coming out of the dregs of Popery And the Prince of Darkness causing Mahomet to tell the people that he would return the more to take us off from the expectation of the coming of the Lord by the false Impostors pretending thereunto and by the Pope's denying of it For the Devil carrieth on his Kingdom by a Mystery in iniquity And now when the Lord cometh the Children of these forementioned will not be taken away with their wicked Parents but will as I have elsewhere shewed you then be saved to be sold for Servants to those Nations that are said by the Prophet Joel 3.8 shall be Servants to Israel And then will the blessing and cursing of Noah be fulfilled concerning his Sons When this Ham is become servant of servants then also shall those of Japhet which are found in Christ dwell in the Tents of Shem and so be made partakers of the promised New Covenant with Israel whilst some others of the Heathen Gentiles are spared to see the Glory and partake of the Mercy but the great Mercy will then return on that Race that Abraham came of for Egypt and Syria are then taken into Covenant and given to Israel for Daughters though not by the same Covenant Now there being these Three Seeds part of them left again for the other World with some of the Gentile Race of whom comes Mesheth and Tubal and it is these will prove the Gog and Magog when the Devil again is loosed and the Glory of the Lord not so visible amongst them Then he will perswade them and what others he can deceive with them to go up and plunder Jer usalem of the wonderful Riches that then will be there for which Attempt every one that will be in the Conspiracy shall be utterly cut off as in Zech. 14.12 And this shall be the Plague wherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem Their Flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet and
forsaken of him For the new Heart and the new Spirit which God requireth we should make us is that they should desire Holiness and Righteousness as they did heretofore sin and wickedness and also to use their utmost diligence for attaining unto an Holy Life desiring God's Assistance for he will never leave us nor forsake us if we so do for God withdraws not the good motions of his Spirit from any of his People till such time as they fall away from him And this new Heart and new Spirit in the Capacity he hath put us and by the means set before us we are able to make us by his promised assistance but this is not the new heart which he hath promised to give Isa 45.19 By which we may see it is our slothfulness and slugishness and also in our giving way to Temptations and to our own inclinations and affections whereby Satan for our want of bridling them hurries the Soul which way he pleaseth and so for want of watchfulness diligence and labour in the service of the Lord They lose the promised blessing which is Eternal Life and so come to have their Portion in Hell it self but if we are found in the ways of God as St. Paul tells us God doth not forget our Work and Labour of Love And twice in this foregoing Chapter of Ezekiel God saith I have no pleasure in the Death of him that dieth Now after the fall of Man the decree was that the entrances into life should be made strait so as those that will not wrestle for the blessing cannot have it And whereas St. Paul saith in Rom. 11.13 For God hath concluded them all in unbelief that he might have mercy upon all That is Israel also being sinful and therefore God left them to blindness of mind and so concluding them all in unbelief that is the greater part of them that they might taste the fruit of their own doings in the weight of his displeasure and that afterward he might make some of all sharers of his mercy And the Lord saith in Amos 3.6 Shall a Trumpet be blown in the City and the people not afraid Shall there be evil in the City and the Lord hath not done it This is spoken of the Evil of Punishment as all the Chapter makes appear For as man is the committer of the Evil of sin so God is the inflictor of the Evil of punishment And also the like is said in Isaiah 42.24 And St. Peter speaking of Christ saith in Acts 2.23,24 Him being delivered by the determined Counsel and fore-knowledge of God ye have taken and by wicked hands have crucified and slain Whom God hath raised up having loosed the pains of Death because it was not possible that he should be holden of it This being most certain that the Jews could have had no power to crucifie the Lord of Life had it not been done by the determined Counsel and Foreknowledge of God But by these words there is not one syllable from whence we may gather that this Counsel was before the material Heavens and Earth but rather the contrary in that he mentions them not And as to what St. Peter saith Acts 4.27,28 For of a truth against thy Holy Child Jesus whom thou hast anointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and the people of Israel were gathered together 28. For to do whatsoever thy Hand and thy Counsel determined before to be done Now God eclipsing the Glory of Christ and Christ taking upon him the Form of a Servant and he speaking against their Wicked Ways the which the Jews could not bear and thereupon Satan made them his Instruments to accomplish his Hellish Design by which he thought to have conquered the Lord of Life but he thereby wrought his own eternal perdition and thereby the determined Counfel of God was brought to pass in Satan's Overthrow and man's salvation Now whereas it is said by the Angel where he mentions the Beast and the Kings Rev. 17.17 For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil his will and to agree and give their Kingdom unto the Beast until the words of God shall be fullfilled Now we may say Wherefore was it the Will of God to put in the Hearts of these Kings to agree in giving their Power to the Beast until his Word should be fullfilled The Reason is this There was a Foreknowledge in God of their miscarriage And upon that foreknowledg of their miscarriage God did determine to leave them to delusion till such time his Words should be fullfilled according to which St. Paul saith 2 Thes 2.9,10 where he speaks of the Beast Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all Power and Signs and Lying Wonders 10. v. And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish because they received not the love of the Truth that they might be saved We see this was so determined of God by reason God foreseeing they would have no delight in his Ways nor receive the Truth in the Love thereof Therefore they were given up by God to follow the delâ—sions of the Beast and the Devil Now whereas it is said in Acts 13.46,47,48 Then Paul and Barnabas waxed bold and said it was necessary that the word of God should first have been spoken to you but seeing ye put it from you and judg your selves unworthy of everlasting life lo we turn to the Gentiles for so hath the Lord commanded us saying I have set thee to be a light to the Gentiles that thou shouldest be for Salvation unto the ends of the Earth And when the Gentiles heard this they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord and as many as were ordained to eternal Life believed Now by the Ordaining here spoken of if we take it for granted that there was a certain number of the Gentiles as there was of the Jews so absolutely given to Christ as they should never fall away and that they were here so chosen at Antioch where St. Paul spake this for Antioch was an eminent place for Believers insomuch that they were first there called Christians Yet however this does no way prove that all believers are so Ordained to Everlasting Life so as they shall never finally fall away for by the word of God it is absolutely the contrary as I have here proved But as to the Ordaining here spoken of when explained according to the Tenor of the Gospel it does appear to be no such thing for the Believer upon his believing that Christ is the Author of Eternal Salvation to all them that obey him Heb. 5.9 by which his Heart is drawn out in thankfulness love and obedience to Christ Gal. 5.6 for it is a Faith that worketh by Love is required the which the sinner no sooner so believeth but that all his past Sins are then forgiven him and the Righteousness of Christ imputed to him so as the Believer becomes compleat in him for God by
the Glory of God in that it did so much Eclipse his Justice and Mercy in making of him so partial a Judg and also hurls the Soul into a sleeping Lethargy of security whilst they fancy themselves thus Elected and makes them unmindful of the knowledg of the coming of the Lord although he has told us if he comes upon us in an hour that we are not aware of he will give us our Portion with Hypocrites and Unbelievers Now having all along shewed you what was the Election or Calling of the first Christian Churches the which was after they were ingrafted in Christ they were to fight to keep their ground Heb. 6.4,5 so as to make their calling and Election sure for else as I have proved the very Sealings of the Spirit might be cancelled to them And although the Names of the Children of the Church are written in Heaven yet they may be blotted out thence For God said to Moses Exod. 32.33 Whosoever hath sinned against me him will I blot out of my Book And after God had espoused Israel he is said to give her a Bill of Divorce Isa 50.1,2 And the Lord to the Church of Philadelphia saith hold fast that thou hast that no man take they Crown And Christ also saith Rev. 22.19 If any man take away from the words of the Book of this Prophesy God shall take away his part out of the Book of Life and out of the Holy City and from the things that are written in this Book We see that this was spoken to them that had a share in the Book of Life to let them know that if they did wickedly their part therein would be lost that is taken from them Of the Election of Children NOW as to the Election of the Children of the Church the which every sincere Hearted Christian is a Member If any of their Children dye in their Infancy before they have been guilty of actual Sin they are taken into Mercy as being in Covenant Acts 2.29 For the promise is unto you and to your Children and to all that are afar off even as many as the Lord our God shall call And also the Covenant was made with their little ones Deut. 29.11 And St. Paul saith 1 Cor. 7.14 The unbelieving Husband is Sanctified by the Wife and the unbelieving Wife is Sanctified by the Husband Else were your Children unclean but now are they holy Then if they are Holy they are fit for Heaven if taken away before they commit sin And the Lord saith in Esdras 2.29 My hands shall cover thee so that thy Children shall not see Hell By what is here said it is certain that all the Children of true Believers that are begotten after their Parents are Regenerated are holy and if they die in their Infancy will be blessed Now the Children of Believing Parents being from their Birth in Covenant with God they are by their Parents to be brought up in the strict ways of Holiness that they may grow in Knowledg and the fear of the Lord and not look in for a New Call but to walk with all diligence in the ways of God that they may be made partakers of Eternal Life which God hath promised to them that obey him for God requireth fruit of us as he did of Israel we being the Children of the Visible Church which if he finds not we shall likewise also be cut off And God wonderfully commendeth Abraham where he saith Gen. 18.19 I know him that he will command his Children and his Houshold after him and they shall keep the way of the Lord to do justice and judgment that the Lord may bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken of him But we have not followed the Example of Abraham But O that we would consider our ways to be Wise and cry out mightily to him that is able to save us for he hath said They that seek me shall find me if they search for me with the whole heart So if we are not wanting to our selves God will be found of us But gray Hares are upon us altho we know it not O that we were well awakend out of this sleeping Lethargy of sloth and security so as to take hold of the Covenant of God and Mercy as it is offered by Christ and to give our selves wholly up to him beging strength of him that we may be inabled to live unto him and perform the Conditions that â—e requireth of us Now as to the special Elect. The which the Lord terms the very Elect where he saith Mat. 24.24 If it were possible they should deceive the very Elect. And also of whom the Angel makes mention of where he saith in Rev. 17.8 And they that dwell on the Earth shall wonder whose names were not written in the Book of Life from the Foundation of the World The which Foundation is as I have already proved to you which Foundation of the World was laid in Israel when the Lord fixt them in the Land of Canaan For Israel was chosen to be the Foundation of the World of people which is now to come And at which Foundation Christ was figuratively slain in the Paschal Lamb. And the Lord foreseeing the miscarriage of Israel it doth appear that God would have a certain number so secured as they should not fall away but to remain as standing witnesses through the World Whilst the rest were but put in a Capacity of obedience Now at the destruction of the old World it is said Gen. 6.8 Noah found grace in the Eyes of the Lord. And it is said in the 9. v. Noah was a just man and perfect in his Generations and Noah walked with God That is had walked in obedience to God and had improved the Talent which God had given him Whilst the other had wholly corrupted their ways As in the 12. v. And God looked upon the Earth and behold it was corrupt for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the Earth But God finding Noah in the Capacity that he had put him in that he had not corrupted his way but had improved the Talent which he had given him therefore was blessed of him By which we may plainly see that there was no absolute election through the first World And it doth appear when God had again renewed the World in Noah As in Gen. 9.1 And God blessed Noah and his Sons and said unto them be fruitful and multiply and replenish the Earth And the fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every Beast of the Earth and upon every Fowl of the Air upon all that moveth upon the Earth and upon all the Fish of the Sea into your hand are they delivered Now although after the floud God had restored to man his power again and put them all into a fresh Capacity of obedience yet notwithstanding they did almost all backslide again Then God chose Abraham and blessed him As in Gen. 12.1 And afterward he proved him Gen. 2. And
in as much as there is no Wicked in Heaven And from the Foundation of the World was Paradice prepared which does appear to be destroyed by the Flood However the place where it was is said to be the Land which the Lord careth for Deut. 11.12 and which he gave to the Seed of Abraham as in Gen. 17.8,9 I will give unto thee and thy Seed after thee the Land wherein thou art a Stranger all the Land of Canaan for an everlasting possession and I will be their God Verse 9. And God said to Abraham thou shalt keep my Commandments therefore thou and thy Seed after thee in their generations for an everlasting Covenant to be a God unto thee and to thy Seed after thee Here God in the 8th Verse gives the Land to Abraham and his Seed for an everlasting Inheritance upon a conditional Covenant which was in verse 9. That God said to Abraham Thou shalt keep my Covenant therefoee thou and thy Seed after thee in their generations The which they did not do and therefore received the threatned Curse but not the blessing But God's promise was to Abraham in the forementioned Chapter Gen. 17.7 That he would establish his Covenant with him That is with himself and his Seed after him in their Generations for an everlasting Covenant But it is not to be a conditional Covenant as the former was The which God hath so often rehearsed that it should be confirmed to them by the mouths of all his Prophets and as God did promise Abraham and to his Seed the Land for an everlasting possession and since this Covenant is to be made with Abraham and his Seed together then it must be at the Resurrection made good at which time will be the Restitution of all things Now God saith in Ezek. 5.12 That he would scatter Israel into all the Winds and from one End of the Earth to the other From these places is the Lord said to gather his Elect at his coming And God himself saith I will gather Israel and others with him And in Isaiah 43.4,5,6,7,8 The Lord saith in verse 4. Since thou wast precious in my sight thou hast been honourable and I have loved thee therefore will I give men for thee and people for thy Life Verse 5. Fear not for I am with thee I will bring thy Seed from the East and gather thee from the West Verse 6. I will say to the North give up and to the South keep not back bring my Sons from far and my Daughiers from the ends of the Earth Verse 6. Every one that is called by my Name for I have created him for my Glory I have formed him yea I have made him Verse 8. Bring forth the blind people that have eyes and the deaf that have ears Now Israel God saith that he created him for his Glory and these are the Elect in a more particular manner for whom the Kingdom was prepared from the Foundation of the World And as in some places the Reigns of David and Solomon are intermixt and Christ's first and second coming are intermixt so is here their Deliverance by Cyrus with that of their final and last Deliverance by Christ when he comes to judge the World The which the foregoing Words of the Lord doth make fully out For when they returned out of the Babylonish Captivity they were not gathered from the East West North and South Neither were they honourable because they were under another Nation Neither did they appear to the Glory of God when they murdered the Lord of Life for which they have been a scatter'd people ever since throughout the Face of the whole Earth Now God foreseeing the ignorance of his people as to the time to come therefore saith Bring the blind people that have Eyes and the deaf that have Ears for they apprehend not the sayings of the Most High as to the time of their Restoration And the Lord saith 2 Esdras in the sixth chap. verse 5,6,7,8,9,10 That ere the present years were sought out and or ever the inventions of them that now sin were turned before they were sealed that have gathered Faich for a Treasure Then did I consider these things and they were all made through me alone and through no other by me also they shall be ended and by none other Verse 7. Then answered I and said What shall be the parting asunder of the Times or when shall be the first and the beginning of it that followeth Ver. 8. And he said unto me From Abraham unto Isaac when Jacob and Esau were born of him Jacob's hand held first the heel of Esau Verse 9. For Esau is the end of the World and Jacob is the beginning of it that followeth Verse 10. The hand of Man is between the heel and the hand Here in the V. 7. Esdras was desirous to know what should be the parting asunder of the times and when should be the end of the first and the begining of that which followeth in answer to which God lets him understand by the following words that Esau and Jacob were the figure of both worlds And God said unto him when Esau and Jacob were born Jacobs hand held first the heel of Esau For Esau is the end of the world and Jacob is the begining of that which followeth and the hand of man is now between the heel and the hand That is the time of man now is signified to be between the heel and the hand by which is meant labour sorrow and darkness for the head is excluded as not being plac'd between the heel and the hand Therefore they of this world walk in darkness labour and mischief But the Glory is reserved for the other world Jacob. Where the head is with the Body In which is wisdom Glory excellency and greatness Now whereas it is said Jacobs hand held first the heel of Esau That is that the Glory of the other world will come in before this our sinful world is gone off And as I formerly shewed you by Isaiah God figured out to us the Roman Babylon so God here comprehends this wicked world by Esau and that which is to come by Jacob. So this place in Mal. 1.2,3,4,5,6 Doth make it fully out for God saith in V. 2. I have loved you saith the Lord yet ye say wherein hast thou loved us was not Esau Jacobs brother saith the Lord yet I loved Jacob. V. 3. And I hated Esau and laid his Mountains and his heritage wast for the Dragons of the Wilderness V. 4. And they shall call them the border of Wickedness a people against whom the Lord hath indignation for ever V. 5. And your eyes shall see and ye shall say the Lord will be magnified from the borders of Israel V. 6. A Son honoureth his father and a Servant his Master if then I be a father where is mine honor and if I be a Master where is my fear saith the Lord of Host unto you O Priests that despise